S. Cecil Stantoa uivivERsrty of' •LLINOI^^iBRARY m URBAf^CHAMPAIGl STACKS, THE UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY From the collection of Julius Doerner, Chicago Purchased, 1918, EMEHaENCIES AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. THE ETIOLOGY, PATHOLOGY, AND TREATMENT OF THE ACCIDENTS, DISEASES, AND CASES OF POISONING, WHICH DEMAND PROMPT ACTION. DESIGNED FOR STUDENTS AND PRACTITIONERS OF MEDICINE. BY JOSEPH W. HOWE, M.D., AiriHOB OF “tub BBEATR, and TnE DISEASES WHICH GIVE FT A FETID ODOE ; " CLINIOAL PBOFESSOE OF 8UEGEKY IN THE MEDICAL DEPARTMENT OF THE CNITEE8ITY OF NEW YORK: FELLOW OF THE NEW YORK ACADEMY OF medicine; VISITINO-SrEGEON TO CHARITY AND BT. FRANCIS HOSPITALS, ETC., ETO. THIRr> KIDITIOISr. NEW YORK: D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, 649 & 651 BROADWAY. 1879. Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1871, by D. APPLETON & CO., In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. Icllo.07.5 H PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. This volume, as its title indicates, is designed as a guide in the treatment of cases of emergency occurring in medi- cal, surgical, or obstetrical practice. I have endeavored to combine, in a narrow compass, all the important subjects, giving special prominence to points of practical import in preference to theoretical considerations, and, with the re- sults of my own personal observation, uniting the latest views of European and American authorities. J. W. H. 86 West 24th Street, June 1, 1871. > 3 CONTENTS. CHAPTEK I. HEMORRHAGE. PASV General Considerations. — Results of Negligence. — Arterial and Venous Hffimorrhage. — EfiFects of Profuse Hsemorrhage. — Natural and Arti- ficial Methods of suppressing Hsemorrhage. — Haemorrhagic Diathesis. — Constitutional Treatment. — Transfusion, . . . . .9 CHAPTER II. SPECIAL HEMORRHAGES Bleeding from the Nose, Mouth, Lungs, Stomach, Intestines, Kidneys, Ure- ters, Bladder, Urethra, Erectile Tissue of Penis. — Ecchymosis, . . 21 CHAPTER III. HEMORRHAGE FROM THE UTERUS. Menorrhagia. — Metrorrhagia. — Accidental Haemorrhage. — Placenta Praevia. — Post-partum Hsemorrhage, . . . . . . .41 CHAPTER IV. WOUNDS OF IMPORTANT ORGANS. ■Wounds of the Throat, Lungs, Pericardium, Heart, Abdomen, Intestines, Bladder, Perinaeum, Joints. — Rupture of Liver, Perineal Section, Para- centesis, Thoracis. — Gunshot-Wounds, . . . . .47 CHAPTER V. WOUNDS OF ARTERIES AND VEINS Ligation of large Arteries: Arteria Innominata, Subclavian, Common Carotid, Axillary, Brachial, Radial, Ulnar, Palmar Arch, Femoral, Popliteal, An- terior Tibial, Posterior Tibial. — Air in the Veins. — Causes of Death. — Treatment, . . . . . . . . .65 6 CONTENTS. CHATTEE VI. POISONED WOUNDS. PAOB Dissecting Wounds. — Hydropholiia in Dogs. — Hydrophobia in Man. — Eattle- snake-Bites. — Insect-Bites. — Centipede. — Tarantula. — Scorpion, . . V4 CHAPTEE VII. EXTRACTION OF FOREIGN BODIES. Foreign Bodies in the Larynx, Trachea, Bronchial Tubes, Pharynx, (Esoph- agus, Eyes, Nose, Ears, Urethra, Bladder, and Eectum. — Tracheotomy. — Laryngotomy. — (Esophagotomy, . . . . . .83 CHAPTEE VIII. BURNS AND SCALDS.— EFFECTS OF COLD. Varieties of Deformities produced hy Burns. — Operation for closing the Eye. — Spontaneous Combustion — Classification of Burns — Constitutional Symptoms. — Duodenal Ulcer — Causes of Death — Post-mortem Ap- pearance. — Effects of Cold. — Frost-Bite, ..... 101 CHAPTEE IX. STRANGULATED BERNIA Causes and Symptoms of Strangulation. — Heus. — Volvulus. — Operations for Inguinal and Femoral Hernise. — Taxis, ..... 112 CHAPTEE X. LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. Spts. vin, rect. fl- 1 U* Aquao fl. | iij. M. For children, a further dilution is necessary, as their in- tegumental covering is much more delicate than that of adults. One or two ounces of water added will weaken it sufficiently. This solution has an admirable effect in pro- iO EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. ducing rapid absorption of the effused material, preventing inflammation and excessive discoloration. If there be much pain, the officinal lead and opium wash will give relief. A large extravasation of blood should be removed by incising the integument. CHAPTEE III. HEMORRHAGE FROM THE UTERUS. Metxorrhagia. — Accidental Hamorrhage. — Placentia Praevia. — Post-partum Haemorrhage. The periodical discharge of blood from the uterus, * which takes place every twenty-eight days, is a physiological occurrence, and does not require attention here. It rarely calls for active treatment, even when in excess (menor- rhagia). Metkokkhagia, or bleeding between the monthly periods, may keep up so constant a drain on the system as to destroy by exhaustion, or predispose to fatal diseases. Congestion of the uterus from chronic inflammation, tumors, ulcers, and abrasions of the cervix, are its principal causes. The treatment of metrorrhagia consists principally in the application of cold to the hypogastrium, vulva, and neck of the uterus, and the internal administration of astringents, such as gallic acid, acetate of lead, etc. India-rubber bags, filled with ice-water, introduced into the vagina and pressed against the cervix uteri, may be used with good eifect. The diseases causing the haemorrhage should subsequently be removed, and the patient’s strength increased by fresh air, exercise, good diet, and tonics. Ante-paetum IIaimorehaoe is that variety which occurs 12 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. in the pregnant female before delivery. It is due either to partial separation of the after-birth from blows or falls {acci- dental hoemorrJiage), or to placenta prsevia. In the latter case, the after-birth is attached around the os internum. The natural dilatation of the cervix and contraction of the uter- ine fibres at “ full term ” cause its detachment, and bleed- ing follows {una/ooidable hemorrhage). Placenta prsevia is attended with great danger, both to mother and child. It requires to be diagnosed from accidental haemorrhage. In accidental haemorrhage, the patient has received a blow or fall on the abdomen, the cervix is not relaxed, and the flow "of blood occurs between the uterine contractions. In una- voidable haemorrhage, the bleeding appears near the time of labor, and is not accompanied by a history of injury. The cervix is soft and patulous, the placenta can be felt over the internal os, and the haemorrhage occurs wit\ and not be- tween, the uterine contractions, as in the former variety. A patient sufiering from accidental haemorrhage should be kept at rest in the recumbent posture, with the hips ele- vated. Cold may be applied to the vulva, and astringent medicines given. Some advise small doses of ergot. If these measures do not succeed, premature labor must be induced and the uterus emptied {see Puerperal Convulsions). Placenta Pe.evia is treated in one of four ways : 1. The vagina can be tamponed^ and the patient kept quiet until labor sets in. The placenta is then removed, totally, and the child’s head, pressing against the open vessels, prevents further loss of blood. 2. If the haemorrhage is profuse, the cervix may be dilated rapidly, the placenta detached as in the first instance, and the child extracted by means of for- ceps or version. 3. The after-birth may be partially detached HEMORRHAGE FROM THE UTERUS. 43 at one side wlien the os is dilated, and the child delivered by version. 4, An opening may be made in the centre of the placenta, the hand introduced through it, and version performed. Ergot should be freely administered while the uterus is being emptied. This drug is likewise useful after comple- tion of delivery, in producing perfect tonic contractions of the uterine muscular fibres, and preventing further bleed- ing. PosT-PAETUM IIa:moeehage is one of the most dangerous sequelae of labor. Perhaps in no other haemorrhage is there such urgent necessity for presence of mind, or active inter- ference. There are few varieties which so readily yield to proper treatment ; yet inferior remedial agents, or a few moments of indecision, may place the patient beyond hope. The stream of blood poured out in the space of half a minute has in some instances been sufiicient to destroy life. Protracted labors which fatigue and lessen the vital forces of the parturient woman, or labors which have been attended by operative procedures, are apt to be followed by profuse bleeding. Neglect on the part of the physician or of his assistant to follow the uterus with the hand down into the pelvis during delivery, and to keep it contracted when there, is one of the most common causes. It is not too much to say that, if this precaution were observed with all patients, a case of immediate post-partum haemorrhage would be exceedingly rare. Women habitually subject to inertia uteri are especially liable, even in ordinary labors, to lose large quantities of blood. These cases require extra attention. Injuries to any part of the internal genitals, with laceration, and the i4- EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM, hasmorrliagic diathesis, are also causes of immediate haemor- rhage. When portions of the after-birth remain behind after delivery of the child, hemorrhage usually occurs. It does not, however, show itself to any great extent for some days subsequent to the labor. Ketained placenta may be sus- pected in all cases where a few days elapse after delivery be- fore the bleeding manifests itself. In post-partum haemorrhage the blood may be effused into the cavity of the uterus, or, as is generally the case, it may be poured out through the vagina. The first indication of haemorrhage which may attract the attention of the attendant, especially if the woman be covered or the bleeding internal, will be a sudden blanching or pallor of the patient’s countenance, and sighing respira- tion. The pulse becomes rapid and weak, or may be com- pletely absent. In short, all the constitutional symptoms of profuse haemorrhage are present {see page 12). In another class of cases the bleeding is slower, the constitutional effects less suddenly manifested ; but in all they appear to a greater or less degree. Treatment . — The preventive treatment consists in press- ing the uterus firmly down into the pelvic cavity as it is being emptied of its contents, and to keep the hand over it until it is felt to be contracted like a hard ball in the pelvic cavity. Some recommend the administration of ergot before and after the delivery of the placenta, as a preventive meas- ure. I administered it quite frequently for that purpose in the Lying-in Department of Bellevue Hospital, and with good results. For suppressing the hsemorrhage, several methods are HEMORRHAGE FROM THE UTERUS. 45 advised. When the bleeding is very profuse, the surest method is to introduce one liand into the uterus, turning out all the clots, while at the same time the other hand grasps the organ on the outside, and firm pressure is made until the hand is forced out by the uterine contractions, A piece of ice may be carried into the cavity, and applied to the in- ternal surface of the uterus, if necessary. The physician must be governed by circumstances in its use. There are cases which cannot be controlled without it. Some object to the introduction of the hand into the uterus, because they think it apt to injure the walls, produce endo-metritis and other disorders. This danger is probably somewhat exag- gerated. The pressure of the closed hand for a few moments on the inner surface of the contracting uterus will certainly not produce greater harm than the pressure on the irregular prominences of the child’s body during a labor of several hours’ duration. The only danger there can be is from septic material finding its way inside on the hands of the physician, and this, to say the least, is very improbable. Another method is to grasp the uterus firmly and knead it with the fingers until contractions ensue. Lumps of ice may be rubbed over the abdomen at the same time, or ice- water poured on the abdominal walls. Prof. Thompson, of this city, claims to have obtained good results from the application of ether-spray over the hypogastrium. Injections of astringent medicines into the cavity of the uterus have been employed, but are considered extremely dangerous by most obstetricians. In conjunction with all the varieties of local treatment mentioned, ergot should be administered in large doses at repeated intervals. Its use is always indicated. The subsequent treatment ^6 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. depends on the amount of blood lost. If there be much exhaustion, the usual stimulants, together with small doses of opium, may be given ; and, as a last resort to save from im- pending death, the operation of transfusion, referred to in a former chapter, may he employed. {See article on Haemo/- rhage.) CHAPTER IV. WOUNDS OF IMPORTANT ORGANS. Wounds of the Throat, Lungs, Pericardium, Heart, Abdomen, Intestines, Blad- der, Perinaaum, Joints, Arteries, Veins. — Perineal Section. — Paracentesis, Thoracis. — Gunshot Wounds, etc. Wounds of the throat vary in extent, from simple in- cision of the integument to complete severance of the larynx, trachea, and oesophagus. They are inflicted with razors or other sharp cutting instruments, and are usually the result of attempted self-murder. The upper part of the throat seems to be the point of selection in these cases : rarely is the cut made at the lower portion. The carotid artery and jugular vein are thus saved, and a better chance of re- covery given to the patient. In the majority of wounds of the throat an opening is made into the air-passages. The most common seat of these wounds is between the thyroid cartilage and hyoid bone, and over the larynx. In the former the thyro-hyoid mem- brane is cut through ; the epiglottis may be cut off, or in- jured so as to seriously afiect the power of swallowing. The food may pass without hinderance into the larynx and out of the external opening, as the epiglottis is not in place to prevent it, or is in a semi-paralytic condition from the injury, and fails to appreciate, or prevent the passage of the food down the wrong canal. The appearance of food in the 48 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. wound is therefore not a positive indication of injury to the oesophagus. Wounds inflicted on the side of the neck may cut the pneumogastric or phrenic nerves. In such cases there is interference with the respiratory movements, and subse- quent congestion of the lungs, which may ultimately destroy life, independent of any other complications. Wounds of the hack of the neck, unless implicating the spinal cord, are not fatal. Some authorities say that they are followed by paralysis of the lower limbs and loss of sexual power ; this is doubtful. Wounds inflicted between the lower jaw and hyoid bone are the least dangerous of anterior wounds, although they are sometimes attended with great haemorrhage and with difiiculty in swallowing (dysphagia). The danger and causes of death in wounds of the throat are : 1. Haemorrhage ; 2. Asphyxia. 3. Inflammation of the air-passages and lungs, as laryngitis, bronchitis, and pneumonia. 4. Hervous depression and starvation. The principal danger is from excessive bleeding. Bleed- ing may be profuse even in superflcial wounds. The blood from the numerous plexuses of veins in front of the neck and around the thyroid gland may flow in sufficient quan- tity to destroy life. When the large vessels, such as the carotid arteries or jugular veins, are cut, death occurs in a few moments. Secondary haemorrhage not unfrequently takes place from sloughing of the walls of the vessels, between the tenth and the twentieth day. Asphyxia may arise from infiltration of serum into the mucous membrane of the larynx at its upper part {oedema WOUNDS OF IMPORTANT ORGANS. 49 glottidis), or from blood flowing down into the air-passages. Internal bjemorrhage may go on slowly for some time with- out attracting special attention, the shock of the injury and deflcient aeration of the blood benumbing the sensibility of the mucous membrane. Laryngitis may occur from extension of inflammation from surrounding parts, or directly from a wound of the larynx. The most dangerous inflammations are bronchitis and pneumonia. These complications arise principally from the inhalation of cold air through the opening in the throat. In ordinary breathing, the air is heated by passing through the nose, and thus loses its irritating qualities. In all suicidal attempts upon life, there is extreme men- tal depression, which tends to prevent recovery. Treatment . — As the great danger arises from loss of blood, the flrst efibrts are directed to suppress the flow. This is accomplished either by means of jpressure, or with the ligature. If the bleeding vessel cannot be reached in the wound, sufiBcient pressure maybe made to stop the haem- orrhage, while the upper or lower portions of the wound are enlarged and the vessel searched for. Should it not be found, and the haemorrhage be still threatening, the carotid arteries must be tied. If the wound does not implicate the air-passages, the edges may be drawn together with strips of adhesive plaster. In doing this, care should be taken to leave an opening for the discharges from the wound. The cellular tissue of the neck is very loose, and, unless this be done, pus and other inflammatory products will burrow at the base of the neck, between the muscles and vessels, and produce serious trouble. The same rule holds good when the wound extends into the air-passages. No attempt 4 50 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. should be made to close the aperture for several hours, or until all danger from haemorrhage has passed away. Even then the central portion of the wound should remain un- closed for the exit of the subsequent discharges. In closing the wound and preventing gaping, the head should be flexed on the neck, and retained there by means of bandages passed over tlie head and under the arms. Cloths wet with cold water may then be applied to lessen inflammation. If there is venous oozing in the canal, a large tube may be in- troduced, and pressure made by plugging around it {JEricc- son). When the oesophagus is wounded, the patient can be fed through the opening by means of a flexible catheter, or the tube of an ordinary stomach-pump. I have found the latter to be much better for the purpose than the catheter, as a larger quantity of food can be introduced in a given space of time, and the wound therefore sooner relieved from the presence of an irritating substance. Patients should always be removed to a very warm room, with a temperature of from 80 to 85° Fahr. Stimulants, and nourishing diet, in the shape of beef-tea or chicken- broth, should be freely administered. Wounds of the Thorax, Lungs, etc. — Hoh-penetrating wounds of the thorax are treated like simple wounds in other parts of the body. They do not require consideration here. Penetrating wounds may involve the internal mammary and intercostal arteries, the pleura, lungs, heart, and great vessels, either alone or collectively. When the internal mammary artery is cut, the blood flows slowly into the an- terior mediastinum, or into one or the other pleural cavities. It is diagnosed by the location of the wound and the grad- WOUNDS OF IMPORTANT ORGANS. 51 oal development of syncope consequent upon the loss of blood. ' The protection afforded to the intercostal vessels, by the long groove in which they run, happily prevents them from being wounded, except in very rare instances. In wounds of these vessels, the haemorrhage may take place in the cavi- ties of the pleura, underneath the muscles and fascia of the chest, or escape internally. The immediate danger to life is not very great, but the utmost difficulty in suppressing the haemorrhage is commonly experienced. Penetrating wounds of the chest, without injury to the lungs, are exceptional. Injury to the lungs may be ex- cluded, if there is no expectoration of blood, or haemorrhage from the wound. If the hole is large, sufficient air may pass into the cavity of the pleura to compress the lung and completely destroy its action. In such a case, death may ensue. The most dangerous wounds of the lung are produced by bullets. Foreign bodies in the delicate structures of the lung cause great irritation, and more inflammation than simple laceration would. They are not, however, necessarily fatal. Many instances are on record of foreign bodies re- maining embedded in the lung-substance for years, without interfering specially with respiration. In the summer of 1868, I made a 'post-mortem examination on the body of Major D , an old Mexican veteran who had received a gunshot- wound twenty years before. In the upper portion of the left lung was embedded a large, old-fashioned musket-bullet, completely encysted. The lung was about one-quarter its original size, and was carnified around the projectile. The major had enjoyed comparatively good health, notwithstand- U. OF ILL LIB. 52 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. ing its presence. He, strangely enough, supposed that the bullet was in the lung of the opposite side, and his friends were of the same opinion. . The signs of a wound of the lung are plain and well marked. There is great difficulty in breathing {dyspnoea), expectoration of blood {hoemoptysis), and of red, frothy mucus from the air-passages, and emphysema. There may or may not be haemorrhage from the external open- ing. On auscultation, small moist rales may be heard near the seat of injury. The patient’s face is pallid and anxious, and the pulse small and rapid. In some cases the bleeding goes on inside the chest, until the lung is compressed by it, and signs of syncope show themselves. Internal haemor- rhage may be diagnosed by the increased paleness of the countenance, flickering pulse, vertigo, and dimness of vision, increased dulness over the afiiected side, absence of the res- piratory murmur. If the blood be poured out to any ex- tent in the parenchyma of the lung, there will be dulness on percussion near the wound, and bronchial breathing. The passage of air into the cellular tissue {emphysema) is a common accompaniment of wounds of the lung. It may occur when a part of the lung-tissue is ruptured by pressure on the chest-walls, or penetrated by the broken end of a rib, independent of any external wound. When it proceeds from rupture of the vesicles alone, and extends to the surface, its usual course is through the cellular tissue of the posterior mediastinum up to the neck, whence it travels to other parts of the body. A case of this kind came under my care in Bellevue Hospital, in a patient whose chest had been severely injured by a derrick. The rjbs were not, however, broken. In a few hours after ad- WOUNDS OF IMPORTANT ORGANS. 53 mission to the ward, emphysema manifested itself, and spread slowly over the neck and face, and finally involved the thorax and abdomen. The face, arms, and trunk, became distended to an extreme degree. He suffered greatly from pain and difficult respiration. There was some expectora- tion of a reddish-colored, tenacious mucus, circumscribed bronchial breathing over the left lung, near the apex, a hot skin and rapid pulse, with other indications of pneumonic inflammation. It was regarded as a hopeless case. In ten days from the time of admission, the emphysema diminished rapidly, and, at the end of three weeks, no trace of it was present. The patient was discharged cured. In wounds which open externally, the air is drawn in with each inspiration, and forced out during expiration, some of it passing into the cellular tissue. It may remain localized near the wound, or it may extend gradually to other parts. Emphysema is always recognized by the elasticity of the swelling, and by the peculiar crack- ling, crepitant sensation, communicated to the fingers on pressure. The air, instead of passing out into the cellular tissue, may accumulate in the pleural cavity, giving rise to pneumo- thorax. In certain cases of haemorrhage, this has a salutary rather than an injurious effect, as the compression of the lungs will stop the flow of blood. Pneumocele, or hernia of the lung, may take place be- fore the external wound heals, or after it is entirely closed. When protruded through the wound, it may be pushed partly back, and the aperture closed by a compress. Some cases of pneumocele have been treated by cutting, and by strangulating the extruded portion. If the hernia be a 54 EMERGENCIES, ANE HOW TO TREAT THEM. remote result of the wound, and covered by the integument, all that is necessary is to protect it by a hollow pad. Treatment . — When the in tercostal arteries are wound- ed, they may be either compressed or ligated. Ligation is almost impossible. The best method is to fasten a piece of sponge to a ligature and force it through the wound into the cavity of the chest, and then draw it partially outward so as to make it press directly upon the arteries {Poland). Digital compression, kept up by relays of assistants, has in some cases been effectual. Some recommend passing a silk or wire ligature around the rib, drawing tightly, and thus closing the wounded vessel. Others close the external wound, and allow the blood to escape into the cavity of the chest. A large quantity of blood may be lost in this way, but not enough to destroy life. Wounds of the internal mammary arteries are more diffi- cult to reach than the preceding. Pressure may be tried, in the manner described above. If it do not succeed, ligation may be resorted to. This operation is usually performed at some point above the fourth interspace ; below this point, the operation cannot succeed. The method of ligating the artery is described by Dr. Poland* as follows : “ An incision is made two inches in length along the side of the sternum, and in an oblique direction, from above downward, and from without inward, forming with the axis of the body an angle of forty-five degrees : the centre of the incision to be three or four lines from the border of the sternum. “ Having divided the skin, cellular tissue, and origin of the pectoralis major muscle, the intercostal space is brought • Holmes’s Surgery, article Wounds. WOUNDS OF IMPORTANT ORGANS. 55 into view ; the intercostal mnscle is now carefully divided upon a director, and the edge drawn apart by retractors, and the arteries exposed.” In Wounds of the Lung an attempt must be made to con- trol the haemorrhage by internal medication. Small doses of acetate of lead, sulphuric acid, alum, or other astringents, may be given. Ice applied externally is always of service. Should the blood accumulate in the interior, it must be removed. If it docs not flow out by changing the position of the patient, a cupping-glass may be placed over the aperture, and the fluid started in this way. Of course, this procedure should not be instituted while any danger of further haemorrhage remains. Some prefer enlarging the' external wound, while others allow it to heal, and after- ward paracentesis thoracis. This operation is usually made posteriorly near the angle of the scapula, between the seventh and eighth ribs. The best instrument to employ is a small trochar and canula. When the point of opening is selected, the integument is incised with a scalpel, and the trochar introduced. As the stylet is withdrawn, the patient should be turned over on, the afiected side, and firm pressure made on the thoracic walls. In this way there is little danger of air entering the cavity. Dr. Bowditch, of Boston, uses a suction apparatus to prevent air from passing in, and to assist in evacuating the liquid. It is very highly recommended. When the hemorrhage has ceased, the external wound is thoroughly closed, and the lips held together by adhesive plaster. Simple water-dressings, dipped in a solution of car- bolic acid, are then applied over the part until it is healed. If pneumo-thorax exist of sufficient extent to corapre.^s 56 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. the lung, the enclosed air may be extracted by suction, through the external wound, or by making a new puncture in the chest-walls. The subsequent inflammation of the lung-tissue is treated by counter-irritation over the chest, diaphoretics, anodynes, etc. Wounds of the Pericardium. — A punctured wound in the prsecordial region, which does not implicate the heart or great vessels, is of rare occurrence. Such a wound may prove fatal from the entrance of blood or air into the peri cardial sac, pressing upon the heart so as to paralyze its movements. The inflammation of the pericardium which follows a wound of this kind may also destroy life. This wound is recognized by the ordinary signs of peri- carditis. Upon auscultation there is heard a dry, rubbing friction-sound accompanying the cardiac impulses. This is succeeded by an augmentation of the area of prsecordial dulness from effusion, and by diminished intensity of the heart-sounds, and feeble pulsations. The constitutional effects are shown by a rapid, irritable pulse, hot skin, and anxious face. When the haemorrhage has been controlled, the wound is closed in the ordinary way, and opium is administered in full doses. Blisters, dry or wet cups over the praecordia, are effective agents in subduing the inflammation. Wounds of the Heart may be instantaneously fatal, or life may be prolonged for several days. The case of a noted pugilist of this city, named Poole, will be remembered. He received a bullet-wound in the heart, and walked home afterward. Death did not occur for hours after the injury was inflicted. WOUNDS OF IMPORTANT ORGANS. 57 Small puuctared wounds of the heart have been known to terminate in recovery. A wound of the auricles is more rapidly fatal than a wound of the ventricles. The walls of the former are thin- ner, and the fibres more uniformly arranged, and their con- tractions less likely to prevent haemorrhage. The muscular walls of the ventricles are thick, and the fibres interlaced, and, if the wound be small, profuse bleeding cannot occur. The signs of wounds of the heart are those of shock and loss of blood. The patient becomes rapidly insensible, and the pulse ceases. There is extreme pallor. The extremities are cold and sometimes clammy. When the immediate danger has passed, signs of pericarditis appear. If life be prolonged sufficiently to give chance for treatment, the pa- tient is to be kept perfectly quiet, the wound closed, and covered with cold-water dressings. Opium is given inter- nally, and, when infiammation appears, remedies are em- ployed as in the preceding case. Wounds of the Abdomen ok its Contents. — Penetrat- ing wounds of the abdomen are generally either punctured or incised. Lacerated wounds are not frequent. If the bleeding is in any way profuse, the vessels should be tied. If the wound is small, so as to make it impossible to reach the vessel, the opening must be enlarged to make it acces- sible. When there is simply an oozing from the wound, in- terference is not necessary. It is better for the blood to escape outside than into the peritoneal cavity. The great danger in these cases, as in all wounds of the abdomen or its contents, is peritonitis. This dreaded complication is made known by the occurrence of a sharp pain near the wound, which soon extends over the whole abdomen. There 58 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. are also tympanitis, constipation, and vomiting. The pulse is hard, tense, and wiry. The skin is dry and the temperature increased. When the intestines are wounded, there is still greater liability to peritonitis. If the opening is large, there is always an escape of fecal matter into the peritoneal cav- ity. This irritating material is certain to excite peritonitis, even when in minute quantities. A small wound of the intestines may be closed by eversion of the mucous mem brane. Treatment . — If the intestines protrude externally, and cannot easily be returned through the wound, the opening should be enlarged. The intestine should be cleansed thor- oughly in tepid water before it is returned. If the intestinal wound is more than three or four lines in length, its edges should be drawn together by means of sutures. An opening, of such a size as to be completely closed by the everted linins: membrane, mav be let alone. Ericceon recommends passing a ligature around this variety, in order to make the escape of fecal matter an impossibility. In dealing with wounds of the abdominal wall, there is some discrepancy of opinion. Some believe that the sutures should merely include the skin, and not the deeper structure below. It is reasonable to suppose that, in closing the wound in this way, a separation to a greater or less extent would take place in that portion below the integument. Inflam- matory products must All up the gap, and there is nothing to prevent their getting into the peritoneal cavity and giving rise to peritonitis. Unless there are special indications to prevent it, it is better to pass the needle down to. the peri- tonaeum, and bring all parts of the wound in complete ap- position. If there is much suppuration following the wound. WOUNDS OF IMPORTANT ORGANS. 59 it should be opened, kept clean with carbolic-acid wash, and free escape of pus allowed. Opium is given internally to control the inflammation and allay pain. The patient should be brought under its influence until his respirations are down to 14, and his skin perspiring. Light poppy fomentations are also of much benefit. Contusion of the abdominal walls may lacerate the in- tegument or muscles, and the viscera within. The internal organs alone may be injured, without any perceptible lesion of the walls. Severe contusions are scarcely ever recovered from. As a good example of the manner in which these wounds are received, and their mode of termination, the fol- lowing case may be of interest : James D., aged twenty-seven; occupation, laborer; was admitted to Ward 11, Bellevue Hospital, sufiering from a severe contusion of the abdomen. He had been riding on the rear platform of a Third-Avenue car, which was driven at considerable speed. The car suddenly came to a halt at the comer of a street. A hack running behind, on the track, failed to stop at the same time, and, its im- pulse being continued, the pole of the vehicle struck D. in the abdomen, near the umbilicus, pressing him with great violence against the back of the car. On admission, the patient was sufiering somewhat from shock, and the abdo- men was exceedingly tender at the point of injury. The day following, inflammation set in. The abdomen enlarged, and was so tender that the weight of the bed- clothes could scarcely be borne. Peritonitis, in all its phases, was well marked. Death took place on the fourth day. K postmortem examination showed that a portion of 60 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. the small intestine was much bruised, but its "walls had not been torn through. Pus and lymph in considerable quanti- ties covered the intestines, gluing them together in several places. When the liver and kidneys are ruptured, there is usually more collapse than in injury of the intestines. The patient rarely lives long enough to develop peri- tonitis. A puncture or rupture of the bladder is succeeded by peritoneal inflammation. The urine may pass into the ab- dominal cavity or into the abdominal walls. In the latter case, the wound is below the part where the peritonaeum is reflected over the organ. If the laceration is at the base, the point of a catheter may pass through and be felt in the rectum. The escape of urine into the peritoneal cavity is attended with a sharp pain, which rapidly increases till the peritonaeum, through its extent, is involved in inflammation. In the cellular tissue of the pelvis or groin, it excites diifuse suppurative inflammation. Treatment . — When the urine accumulates in the cellular tissue, free incisions are made to give it exit. It is prevent- ed from accumulating in the bladder by allowing it to run out through a catheter introduced for that purpose. Opium, in full doses, is beneflcial. WotruDS OF THE Perin.edm. — Lacerated wounds of this part occur frequently in women during labor. The child’s head, as it is forced down by the uterine contractions, is pressed against the distended perinseum, and, if it is at all resistant, rupture takes place. As soon as labor has termi- nated, the edges of the wound should be brought together by sutures. WOUNDS OF IMPORTANT ORGANS. 61 In the male, these wounds are liable to injure the ure- thral canal, and operative measures are necessary to relieve the resulting retention of urine and effect a cure. Perineal section is usually performed. When the patient has been fully anaesthetized, a staff or steel sound is passed down to the laceration and through it, if possible, and the tissue of the perinaeum divided in the median line down to that point. The external incision ex- tends from the termination of the scrotum to within half an inch of the anus. The knife is then carried on in the di- rection of the urethra until the injured portion has been passed. A catheter is then introduced into the bladder and retained for forty-eight hours, to keep the canal open and allow free passage of the urine. A steel sound is afterward occasionally introduced to prevent narrowing of the urethra. As this operation is performed in its most difficult point without a guide, the anatomical relations must be borne in mind. The urethra passes through the triangular ligament from three-quarters to an inch below the pelvis. The open- ing in this ligament, when appreciated by the touch, will be sufficient to keep the operator from cutting in wrong di- rections. When a deep, perineal wound bleeds profusely, and the vessels cannot be tied, a small Barnes dilator may be pushed into the opening and filled with ice-water. Dr. Synott, one of the Bellevue house-surgeons, first employed this method. It has proved successful. Another plan is to place a piece of oil-silk, or other suitable material, around a lead-pencil, pass it into the wound, and pack tightly between the oil-silk and pencil a quantity of lint. Ice-bags may afterward be applied to the wound to prevent inflammation. If the blood from the urethra flows out at the meatus uri- 62 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. narius, a sound is passed down the canal and the penis .compressed against it with a bandage. Fractures of the pelvis are sometimes associated with lacerated wounds of the perinseum. The following case is a good illustration . Patrick C., aged forty ; occupation, laborer ; was injured while exposing himself in an unnecessary manner over the end of a dock. A ferry-boat, coming into the slip at the time, crushed him against the timbers of the wharf. He was brought to Ward 16, Bellevue Hospital, a few hours afterward. An external examination failed to detect a frac- ture. A catheter was introduced, hut met with an obstruc- tion about the termination of the membranous portion of the urethra. As there was considerable urine in the blad- der, it was decided to perform perineal section without de- lay. Ether was administered to the patient. An incision was then made through the tissues in the median line, com- mencing near the base of the scrotum and carried within half an inch of the anus. When I reached the membranous por- tion of the urethra, I found fragments of bone pressing upon, and completely obliterating, the canal. The ramus of the pelvis, and a portion of the body of that bone, were broken in several fragments. The debris of soft tissue and bone blocked up the rest of the urethra to the bladder. An open- ing was, however, made into the organ, and the obstruction removed. The amount of fracture and destruction of tissue rendered his case hopeless. Inflammation set in afterward, and the patient died on the third day. Penetrating Wounds of Joints, and non-penetrating contused wounds, are always serious. They may result in synovitis, complete or partial anchylosis, or loss of the whole WOUNDS OF IMPORTANT ORGANS. 63 limb. The joint is known to be perforated by the appear- ance of a thick, transparent fluid {synovia) from the joint. This may be absent when the wound passes into the part from above downward. Treatment . — If the wound is small, the edges should be drawn together as closely as possible and held in close ap- position by adhesive plaster. Ice-bags, applied afterward, may prevent, or at all events modify, the amount of inflam- mation. Large wounds should not be entirely closed. In- flammation of the joint is an invariable accompaniment, and a space must be left through which the discharges may pass. Gunshot-Wounds. — Under this head are included all wounds which result from the explosion of gunpowder. They may be made with bullets, cannon-balls, or splinters of wood and stone. The worst wounds are those inflicted by cannon -projectiles and splinters. All gunshot-wounds, whether external or internal, are attended with danger. A greater amount of shock, contu- sion, and laceration, accompanies gunshot-wounds than is found in other varieties. Inflammation and suppuration follow in the track of the bullet. Pus is liable to be re- tained and burrow in the neighboring tissues. Deep suppu- ration is one of the principal dangers. The wound made by the bullet is smaller where it enters than where it leaves the body, and its edges are inverted, while at the point of exit the edges of the wound are everted. A bullet is easily driven out of its course by bony projections. The missile may strike a rib on the left side, and, passing under the tissues, emerge on the right side of the body. Henner relates a case where the bullet entered the upper portion 64 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. of the arm and passed down to the thigh on the opposite side. Treatment . — The first efforts of the surgeon are directed to control the haemorrhage, and to arouse the patient from the state of collapse by stimulants. "When this is done, foreign bodies, such as pieces of clothing, bullets, splinters of wood or bone, are to be extracted. The presence of a bullet may be made out in deep wounds by the use of Ne- laton’s probe. This instrument consists of a silver shaft and a bulbous extremity formed of porcelain. When the bullet is touched a leaden-colored mark is produced on the porcelain. The wound is afterward syringed with a weak solution of carbolic acid, and covered with cloths dipped in an ice-water solution of the acid. Ice-bags are then found serviceable in limiting the amount of inflammation. When suppuration commences, warm fomentations may be used to hasten its progress, and the debris prevented from remaining by fre- quent syringing. In the suppurative stage, there is great danger from secondary haemorrhage. Therefore, when the wound is in the vicinity of large vessels, it should be care- fully watched, and a compress or tourniquet should be placed loosely around the limb, ready to be used at a moment’s warning. Gunshot-wounds of viscera are treated in the same man- ner that ordinary wounds are after extraction of foreign bodies. CHAPTER Y. WOUNDS OF ARTEBIES AND VEINS. Ligation of large Arteries. — Air in Veins, etc. — Causes of Sudden Death. — Treatment. When large vessels are wounded, there is a great and immediate danger to life. The blood may be poured out externally, or become diffused in the tissues near the artery, or dissect up the slieath of the vessel. Efforts should in every case be made to tie both ends of the bleeding artery in the wound. {See article on Hagmorrhage.) If this cannot be done, the artery is then tied between the wound and the heart. Ligature of large vessels is generally followed by complete obliteration of their canals. The ligature divides the middle and internal coats, and brings the external walls together. The blood coagulates at each end of the ligature. The coloring matter of the clot is absorbed. Lymph is poured out between each coat of the artery, between the clot and the lining membrane, and ex- ternal to the vessels, blending all these parts together, and becoming ultimately a fibrous cord. The ligature, mean- while, makes its way out by a process of ulceration, and the space formerly occupied by it is filled up by granulation. From ten to fourteen days after the operation the ligature comes away, and then there is the greatest danger of sec- ondary haemorrhage. 6 66 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. As wounds may involve any of the arteries in the body, a short description of the operation in different locations, upon important arteries, will be necessary in this connec- tion. In wounds of the common carotid or subclavian, it may be necessary to place a ligature on the arteria innominata, an operation rarely attended with success. When the patient is fully ansesthetized and in position, an incision about two inches in length is made along the inner edge of the sterno-mastoid muscle to the articula- tion of the clavicle with the sternum, meeting it with a second incision commencing about half an inch from the posterior border of the same muscle, and carrying it along the clavicle. When the integument is turned back, the pla- tysma myoides and sterno-mastoid muscles are divided on a director, the platysma being first cut. The handle of the scalpel is now used to push aside some thick cellular tissue, and the sterno-thyroid and thyro-hyoid muscles are brought into view and carefully divided. A plexus of veins, com- posed principally of branches of the inferior thyroid, next appears, and must be moved upward and kept out of the way. A thick layer of deep cervical fascia is next incised ; the fingers can now be carried down, using the common carotid as a guide, until the arteria innominata is reached. This vessel is situated behind the right sterno-clavicular ar- ticulation of the right side. The right vena innominata, in- ternal jugular vein, and pneumogastric nerve, are displaced to the right, and the left vena innominata pressed downward and to the left. An aneurism-needle, armed with a liga- ture, is then passed around the vessel from below upward. The common carotid artery is ligated either above oi WOUNDS OF ARTERIES AND VEINS. 67 below the omo-hyoid muscle. "When the vessel is ligated above the omo-hyoid, an incision is made from the angle of the jaw to the cricoid cartilage. This incision is carried three inches farther than this point when the artery is tied below that muscle. The inner edge of the sterno-mastoid is the guide for both incisions. The integument, superfi- cial fascia, platysma, and deep fascia, are cut through (the three latter on a director) ; the descendens-noni nerve is moved aside, and the sheath of the vessels lifted with a for- ceps and opened. The internal jugular vein swells up in the wound as the sheath is cut ; it should he compressed above and below the opening, and drawn outward. The pneumogastric nerve is situated here between the artery and vein, and on a plane posterior to both, and great care is necessary to avoid it in passing the ligature. The needle is carried from without inward around the artery. In ligating the carotid on the left side in its lower portion, the jugular vein will be found to have altered its relation to the artery. Instead of lying external to it, it crosses in front of it. Another point to be remembered in connection with the op- eration below the omo-hyoid is, that the sterno-mastoid ar- tery and the middle thyroid vein run along in the course of the incision, and must he avoided. The stern o-thyroid and sterno-hyoid are drawn toward the median line of the neck. Ligation of the common carotid arteries is sometimes fol- lowed by hemiplegia. The svhclmiwn artery is usually ligated in the third portion. In this operation the shoulder is depressed as much as possible, the integument drawn down on the clavi- cle, and an incision made through it, extending from the an- terior margin of the trapezius to the posterior border of the 68 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. sterno-mastoid. The fascia and platysma having been di- vided, the external jugular vein is seen near the edge of the sterno-mastoid muscle, and the supra-scapular and transver- salis colli nerves and vessels running across the space. These are pushed aside, the deep fascia scratched through, and the finger of the operator carried along the edge of the scalenus-anticus muscle to the tubercle of the first rib, at which point the subclavian artery will be found. The aneu- rism-needle is carried around the vessel from before back- ward, and the ligature tied. The third portion of the axillary artery is the most con- venient part for ligation. An incision is made about two inches in length, over the head of the humerus, near the centre of the axillary space. The integument and fascia are cut through, the axillary vein drawn inward, the median nerve outward, and the ligature passed from within out- ward. The hrachial artery^ in the upper part of its course, is exposed by cutting through the integument and fascia at the inner margin of the coraco-brachialis muscle. The ulnar and internal cutaneous nerves, which lie at the inner side of the artery, and the median nerve, which is situated exter- nally, are separated from the vessel, and the ligature applied. The brachial may also be tied at the bend of the elbow. The incision is made at the inner border of the biceps mus- cle. At this joint the artery lies internal to the tendon, with the median nerve still farther inside, close to the ves- sel. The median basilic vein passes over the artery, separated from it by the bicipital fascia. The radial artery should not be tied at its upper por- tion, because of its depth from the surface. In the middle WOUNDS OF ARTERIES AND VEINS. 69 third it is exposed by cutting along the inner margin of the supinator longus. The radial nerve, a continuation of the muscle spiral, is found in close relation with it externally. The ligature is passed from the radial to the ulnar side. In the lower portion of the forearm, the artery is found between the flexor carpi radialis and supinator longus. It is superficial at this point, and easily tied by cutting between those two muscles. The ulnar artery, in its lower portion, is located between the fiexor carpi ulnaris and the flexor sublimis digitorum. The ulnar nerve is found at the inner side of the former muscle. The incision is carried through the integument and fascia between these muscles, and the artery tied. Wounds of the Palmar Arch are difficult to manage, owing to the numerous anastomoses of the arteries. The haemorrhage may persist after ligation of the ulnar, radial, and brachial arteries. Some surgeons keep a compress on the wound for two or three days, and, if this does not succeed, ligate the vessels in the forearm or arm. When compression fails, the bleeding vessels should be tied in the wound, if possible. Ligation of the femoral artery is commonly performed in the lower portion of “ Scarpa’s space.” The integu- ment and fascia are divided at the inner margin of the Sartorius muscle. After the sheath is opened, the femoral vein will be found at the inner side of the artery. The ligature is carried around from within outward. After ligation of the femoral artery, the limb should be encased in a thick roll of cotton, to keep up its nor- mal temperature, until the collateral circulation is estab- lished. 70 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TEEA.T THEM. Ligation of the popliteal artery . — This vessel is rarely tied except for wounds whicli involve its walls. In the upper third of the artery the operation is performed by cutting the integument and fascia, at the edge of the semi- membranous. The muscle is drawn inward and the artery exposed. The popliteal vein is external, and superficial to the artery, and the internal popliteal nerve external and superficial to the vein. In the lower third, the incision is made in the median line, immediately behind the joint. The deep fascia is here very thick, and there is considerable cellular tissue around the vessels, which requires some time and trouble to clear away, so as to bring them into view. When this has been done the limb is flexed, and the needle passed around the artery from without inward. The anterior tihial artery is usually tied in its lower portion above the ankle-joint. The artery is here found between the tibialis anticus and extensor proprius pollicis, and is covered by the integument and fascia. These latter are incised — the tendons separated, and the artery exposed. The nerve is in this situation superflcial to the artery. The venae comites are separated from each side of the vessel, and the ligature applied in the usual manner. Posterior tibial . — It is extremely difficult to reach this artery in its middle third, because of its depth from the surface. The operation is performed by extending the foot, making an incision at the inner border of the tibia about three inches in length. When the integument and fascia have been cut, the edge of the gastrocnemius muscle is turned aside, and the soleus detached from the tibia by cutting its flbres on a director. The fascia underneath this ^VOUNDS OF ARTERIES AND VEINS. 71 muscle is next divided, and tlie artery exposed from three- quarters of an inch to an inch from the inner border of the tibia. The tihial nerve in this region is situated on the outside of the artery, and should he separated from the vessel before tying- The vessel is sometimes tied as it passes around the ankle, by making a curved incision midway between the internal rnalleolus and the heel. The integument and superficial fascia having been divided, the needle is passed from with- out inward, as in the previous case. "Wounds of Yeins, Entrance of Air. — Fatal haemor- rhage takes place in a short time when large veins, as the jugular or vena innominata, are wounded, unless immediate assistance is rendered, and the wound closed by ligation or pressure. In wounds of small veins the danger from haemor- rhage is slight. Wounds of veins may he followed by phlebitis or by the entrance of air. The latter complication occurs particularly in the veins of the upper extremity and neck, during opera- tions for the removal of tumors. The air enters the open- ing in the vein with a loud hiss, and the patient, in many cases, expires instantly. If only a small quantity of air enter, there is a tendency to syncope, difficult breathing, and con- vulsive movements of the body, which may last for several hours before a fatal termination is produced. In the majority of cases sudden death ensues. A number of explanations have been offered to account for the suddenness of death in this accident. Bell thought it due to the action of air upon the medulla oblongata. Moore ascribed it to irregular action of tlie valves of the 7i} EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. heart from the presence of air ; * others, again, ascribed it to the impossibility of a frothy liquid passing through the lungs.' In the absence of any accepted theory, I would suggest the following : In the great majority of cases the accident occurs in removing tumors from the neck or axillary region. These tumors by their pressure empty the veins upon which they lie. As the knife of the surgeon passes into the vein, and the weight of the tumor is removed, air rushes in to fill up the vacuum, and the heart ceases. When it is consid- ered that the pressure of the atmosphere is equal to fifteen pounds to the square inch, and the force-pump action of the heart only thirteen pounds and a half to the square inch, it will be seen that the column of air by its own direct press- ure is sufficient to overcome and paralyze the muscular force of the heart. The stoppage is instantaneous. Subse- quent pressure on the wound fails to do good, because of the presence of air in the heart, which cannot be disposed of with sufficient rapidity to enable the organ to recover itself. The distention of the right side of the heart, which is usually found after death, is accounted for on these grounds. When only a small portion of air enters, and pressure is made on the wounded vein, there is sometimes recovery. Whenever operations are performed about the neck or axilla, every vein in the vicinity of the surgeon’s knife should be closed by assistants. Both before and after the removal of the tumor, this precautionary measure is called for. Treatment . — Immediate efforts to restore the respiratory movements, and with them the action of the heart, should * Holmes’s Surgery, article Wounds of Veins. WOUNDS OF ARTERIES AND VEINS. 73 be made. Marshall Hall’s or Sylvester’s methods of arti- ficial respiration can he tried. Stimulant enemata and friction of the surface are always necessary. Galvanism may also be tried. In mild cases, brandy and ammonia may be given by the stomach. Hot plates over the epi- gastric and precordial regions are also serviceable. CHAPTEE VI. POISONED WOUNDS. Dissecting W ounds. — Hydrophobia. — Snake-Bites. — Insect-Bites. Dissecting Woihnds. — During the process of putrefaction a poison is generated which is capable of exciting inflamma- tion in healthy tissues, and of reproducing itself in the cir- culation, giving rise to serious constitutional disturbances. The poison is introduced by cutting or puncturing the flesh with the knife used during the progress of post-mortem ex- aminations, or in the anatomical investigations of the dis- secting-room. Wounds of the most serious character may be made by a piece of broken rib or other rough bone. When putrefaction is much advanced, the system is less likely to be infected. It is an established fact that wounds inflicted in the dissecting-room, when decomposition is near- ly at its maximum, are comparatively harmless, while those inflicted in a post-mortem examination often destroy life. Whether the material injected in the arteries of subjects about to be dissected modifies the poison or not, is a subject for future investigation. The disease with which the patient died has much to do with the severity of the disease in the wounded person. Puerperal fever, erysipelas, pyseraia, typhus, etc., are pecu- POISONED WOUNDS. 75 liarlj dangerous. They seldom fail to produce either local or constitutional poisoning. On the other hand, parturient women are sometimes infected by the poison of the dissect- ing-room carried on the hands of a physician. Erysipelas, puerperal fever, etc., are not unfrequently developed in this manner. Debilitated states of the system are favorable to the in- fection. The influence of the poison is more strongly mani- fested in every case where the constitution is below par. In merely local poisoning, the wound shows little ten- dency to heal, closing for a day or two and then breaking out afresh. Around the W'ound the integument is thick- ened, and of a dusky hue. There is an exudation from the cut surface, of a sero-purulent character. This condition of the wound may last for weeks, and even months, healing partially for a time, then breaking out and assuming its original unhealthy appearance. In another variety the wound, after a lapse of twenty-four or thirty-six hours, becomes hot and painful. A small quan- tity of sanious fetid pus exudes from the surface. The sur- rounding integument is red and swollen. In a short time, small red lines may be noticed running up the arm, indicat- ing the extension of inflammatory action to the lymphatic vessels {angeioleucitis). The arm is swollen and painful. The axillary glands enlarge and often suppurate. Abscesses may form and burrow in the cellular tissues of the arm and chest. The skin is hot and dry, the pulse rapid, and urine scanty and high-colored. When the abscesses open and dis- charge, great prostration ensues, which may destroy the life of the patient or leave him a helpless invalid for months. The third class of cases rarely recover. The patient. 76 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. within a period ranging from twenty-four to forty-eight hours after the wound is received, is seized with violent chills. These are succeeded by unmistakable evidences of blood- poisoning. The pulse becomes rapid and very small, the countenance anxious, and tongue brown and dry. The in- tegument is of a tawny color, and may be jaundiced. There is profuse perspiration. Meanwhile, the wound becomes very painful ; the tissues around it are thickened and infil- trated with pus. Abscesses ai*e not confined to the injured tissue, but may show themselves in any part. The lym- phatics are involved as in the preceding case. Delirium sets in, and is soon followed by death. In severe cases, death may occur within forty-eight hours after the infliction of the injury. Treatment . — In wounds of this character, proper pre- cautions should be immediately resorted to in order to pre- vent the retention of the poison and its subsequent entrance into the circulation. The wound should be washed by hold- ing it under a stream of water for a few seconds. The lips are then applied and the virus removed by suction. There is no necessity for the application of caustics. The treatment of cases where there is only local poison- ing resolves itself into stimulation of the wound by means of carbolic-acid or nitrate-of-silver solutions, and maintain- ing the health of the patient at a proper standard, by fresh air, good food, and tonic medicines. In those cases where acute inflammation appears in the wound and extends to neighboring tissues, the wound should be enlarged and cleansed of accumulations of pus with a strong solution of carbolic acid. A poultice of linseed-meal and charcoal may be then applied to the wound, and, if POISONED WOUNDS. 77 necessary, to the whole limb. Painting the inflamed lym- phatic vessels with iodine has been recommended. Opium is freely given to relieve pain and to produce sleep. Easily-digested nutriment, such as beef-tea . and chicken-broth, is to he administered ad libitum. Stimu- lants are sometimes necessary. The treatment for the third variety is similar, with the addition of stimulants used freely, and large doses of quinine. Hydeophobia. — Phohodipson, rabies, canine madness, lyssa, and a variety of other terms, have been used to desig- nate this malady. It has been known from the earliest his- torical periods. The disease attacks man and many of the lower animals. Dogs, cats, and wolves, are most subject to its ravages. Cows, goats, pigs, and horses, are occasionally afflicted. It occurs at all seasons of the year, without refer- ence to climate or temperature, appearing in the winter season as well as in “dog-days.” The nature of the poison is unknown. It is transmitted from one animal to another by means of the salivary secretions introduced through wounds inflicted by the teeth. Other secretions in the body are said to he harmless and unable to transmit the disease. The period between the inoculation and the develop- ment of the disease is subject to considerable variation. Generally it appears between one and two months. Cases have been recorded (hardly with sufficient authority, how- ever, to establish them as facts) where the disease remained latent for twelve or flfteen months. Billroth mentions an old superstition which attaches great importance to the number nine, and gives the disease a tendency to develop on the ninth day, ninth week, or ninth month, succeeding the injury. 78 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. Rabies in tbe dog is divided by Yircbow into three stages : 1. The melancholic; 2. Furious; and 3. Paralytic. The animal affected loses its appetite — shrinks from water and ordinary food — endeavors to hide in his kennel, and can with great difficulty be coaxed out. The head droops, and the eyes are bloodshot and heavy. There is great thirst, and water is not refused. In the second stage the animal yelps or howls, and runs wildly about, biting at every thing. The tongue hangs from the mouth, and the eyes are congested and wild. In the third stage emaciation is apparent and rapidly progresses, great exhaustion supervenes. Little effort is made to move, and the saliva dribbles from the mouth. In walking, both hind-legs are dragged on the ground as if paralyzed. Death ensues in from four to eight days from the commencement of the disease. Hydrophobia in man has many of the characteristics just described. A person bitten by a mad dog is usually on the watch for some manifestation of the disease. The wound may heal readily, but the dread remains. If the cicatrix begins to inflame and is painful, and other signs appear which show that his fears are about to be realized, the depression of spirits and anguish are intensifled. All cases are pre- ceded and accompanied by this terror. It is one of the char- acteristics of hydrophobia. As the disease progresses, the skin becomes hot and dry, the pulse rapid, and lacking strength. There is much thirst. In two or three days from the first manifestation of the disease the muscles of the throat, and especially those con- cerned in deglutition, become stiff and sore. Attempts at POISONED WOUNDS. 79 swallowing are followed by spasmodic contraction of these muscles, and of those concerned in respiration. These con- vulsive movements increase in frequency, excited by the smallest provocation. Slamming doors, cold currents of air, pouring water from one vessel to another, or changing the bedclothes, brings them on. In some cases there are general convulsions. Thirst is intense, and the unfortunate patient does not relieve it for fear of choking or renewing the spasms. Sometimes there are small pustules under the tongue (Marschetti). The patient’s countenance expresses all liis terror. The eyes are staring and bloodshot. A thick saliva is constantly thrown from the mouth. The voice is husky. As the end approaches, the skin becomes cold and clammy, the pulse almost imperceptible, and the respira- tory movements irregular. A convulsion may terminate life by involving the muscles of respiration, or the patient may die gradually from exhaustion. After death, the fauces, throat, and lungs, are dark-colored and congested. In some cases, there are congestion of the cord and effusion into the ventricles of the brain. There is nothing definite in any of the lesions to indicate the specific action of the virus. Strange as it may seem, hydrophobia is sometimes imitated for mercenary purposes. A case of this kind was admitted to Ward 9, Bellevue Hospital, in the winter of 1867. The patient stated that, when seven years of age (he was then twenty-five), he was bitten by a mad dog. One year after- ward, symptoms of hydrophobia manifested themselves. He recovered from that attack, but exactly one month afterward at “ the full of the moon,” he was affected in a similar manner. This peculiar tendency to a monthly re- 80 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. currence kept up for two or three years, and then ceased up to within two years of his first appearance. At that time they again commenced, and had continued at irregular in- tervals until his admission to the hospital. While in the reception-room, awaiting transference to the ward, an orderly approached him with some water, which immediately threw him into a convulsion. He writhed violently on the floor, throwing the arms and legs about in every direction. The saliva collected in the form of foam around his mouth, and he howled and yelped like a “ mad dog.” The convulsion lasted for two minutes. At its ter- mination he seemed to he quite exhausted, but was able to walk to the ward. Shortly after his admission, and while in a convulsion, he was seen by Dr. Flint, who advised the application of hot water to the skin. The patient did not wait for the remedy, hut recovered immediately. Finally, after a close questioning, he confessed the fraud, and admitted that for many years he had practised the game successfully, making considerable capital out of it. This man’s story was told with such an appearance of candor, that it was hard to doubt at least his own faith in the reality of the disease. Treatment . — A wound inflicted by a dog susjDected of madness should be washed and sucked as in ordinary dis- secting wounds, and afterward thoroughly cauterized Complete excision of the part is better, in most cases, than destroying the tissues by cauterization. Previous to the washing and excision, some recommend that a ligature be placed tightly around the limb, above the wound, in order to prevent absorption of the poison. On the arm or leg the POISONED WOUNDS. 81 procedure is useless, because the circulation through the deep veins cannot be completely stopped. If placed on the fingers or toes, it may answer. In the bitten parts the ex- cision should extend some distance into the healthy tissue, and the wound be subsequently cauterized. The actual cau- tery is the best, but the most painful. When the disease is fully developed but little can be ac- complished. Stimulants can be given in large quantities by enema, and other liquids in like manner. Opiates and anaesthetics should always be administered to relieve the pain and distress, and decrease the convulsive movements. As the wound has again become inflamed and painful, hot disinfecting poultices, sprinkled witli laudanum, will be serviceable. Free discharge should be kept up continu- ally. Sxake-Bites. — Among the principal venomous reptiles may be enumerated the whip-cord snake, cobra de capello, rattlesnake, viper, and adder. The bites of the first two pro- duce a fatal result more quickly than the others. Rattle- snake-bites stand next in order of virulence. Yiper and adder bites are fatal only to very young animals, or to children of tender years. In the more deadly classes the symptoms following a bite, and the action of the poison, are the same. Rattlesnake-bites are not uncommon in the Southern and Western States, and the mortality attending them is very great. The venom of this reptile is contained in a small sac situated at the base of the sharp tooth or fang. The tooth is channelled throughout its centre to make a place of exit for the poison. When the tooth is inserted into rhe tissues, <^lie 0 S2 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. poison-sac is compressed, and the venom ejected into the wound. The person bitten is overcome, either immediately or after the lapse of a few minutes, by a feeling of faintness and great depression. The pulse becomes feeble, rapid, and in- termittent. The pupils are dilated ; there is some pain over the abdomen, vomiting, and sometimes purging. Delirium is present in most cases. The extremities and surface of the body are cold and clammy, respiration is catching and diffi- cult. Coma comes on, grows rapidly deeper, and terminates in death. The wound, shortly after the bite, swells rapidly. In one case it assumes a dark-red color, in another a bluish- black. A few patches of a light color may be intermixed. There is a sharp, intense pain in the wound, which extends up the limb, generally in the course of the principal nerves. Inflammation extends to the neighboring tissues, and, if the patient live long enough, diffuse suppuration may occur, and abscesses form throughout the limb. Rattlesnake-bites produce death in from five to ten hours. The post-mortem appearances show nothing of the special effects of the poison. Sometimes there is congestion of the brain, with serous effusion underneath the arachnoid and into the ventricles. There may also be congestion of the lungs and mucous membrane of the stomach and intes- tines. The blood remains fluid in the cavities of the heart in many cases. Treatment . — The wound should be treated in precisely the same manner as a wound produced by the bite of a mad dog ; that is, the part should be washed, sucked, excised, or cauterized. POISONED WOUNDS. 83 A vast number of internal remedies have been proposed. Bilron’s antidote is one which has been strenuously advo- cated. Dr. W. A. Hammond, after a series of experiments, came to the conclusion that it was a remedy of great efficacy. Its formula is as follows : 5. Potassii iodidi gr- iv. Hydrg. bichloridi gr- ij* Bromii 3 iv. From ten to twenty drops of this mixture are given every half-hour, until an amelioration of the symptoms is pro- duced. Arsenic is another remedy highly spoken of. Guaco, Virginia snakeroot, and other medicines of vegetable origin, have also acquired temporary reputation as antidotes. The tlie most efficacious treatment is to administer large doses of carbonate of ammonia repeatedly in conjunction with enemata of whiskey or brandy. The ammonia can be ad- ministered in ten or twenty grain doses every half-hour. Friction to the surface, with hot pieces of flannel dipped in alcohol, is also beneficial. The poisoned wounds produced by scorpions, tarantulas, centipedes, and other members of this class, are rarely at- tended with destruction of life. Scorpions have an elongated body and a slender tail, the latter six-jointed. In the last joint there is a sharp sting, which communicates with poison follicles. Scorpions are found in all tropical climates. The largest scorpions are the most venomous. The tarantula, a species of spider which inhabits South- ern Europe, was at one time held in great terror on account 84: EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. of its reputed deadly influence. The stories of its ravages are, however, not founded on fact. Centipedes are less dangerous than either of the pre- ceding varieties. The most venomous grow to a length of six inches. A number of poison-claws project from the body. As the insect crawls over the surface, these are in- serted into the integument, and the virus introduced. Some writers deny the existence of any special poison in members of this class. The constitutional symptoms following the bites of these insects are exhibited in the form of headache, vertigo, dim- ness of vision, and sometimes febrile excitement. The wound, in some cases, is not inflamed ; in others, it becomes red and painful, and the inflammation spreads to other parts of the extremity injured, ending in diffuse suppuration. Treatment . — ^When the wound is cleansed, it should be sponged thoroughly with a strong solution of ammonia, and afterward covered with cloths moistened with the same sub- stance. Brandy may be given internally in conjunction with ammonia. CHAPTER VII. EXTRACTION OF FOREIGN BODIES. Foreign Bodies in the Larynx, Trachea, Bronchial Tubes, Pharynx, CEsoph- agus. Eyes, Nose, Ears, Urethra, Bladder, and Kectum. — Tracheotomy. — Laryngotomy Laryngotomy. — CEsophagotomy, Foreign Bodies in the Air-passages. — Foreign bodies are usually lodged in that portion of the air-passages known as the larynx. This organ is situated in the median line of the neck, between the trachea and base of the tongue. The anterior margin of its superior opening is guarded by a car- tilage called the epiglottis. During the act of deglutition, the epiglottis closes the aperture in the larynx, and prevents the entrance of food as it passes over on its way to the oesophagus. It is raised during the respiratory movements for the free ingress and egress of air. The trachea commences opposite the fifth cervical, and bifurcates about the third dorsal vertebra into the right and left bronchus. The right bronchus is shorter than the left. Its orifice lies directly under the tracheal canal, so that for- eign bodies which pass below the trachea drop in and efiect a lodgment. The endeavor to talk, laugh, or respire, with food or other substances in the mouth, is often followed by the entrance of some portion into the air-passages. In talk- ing or laughing, the air is passing out of the lungs, and the epiglottis is raised. Heavy substances contained in the 86 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. inoutli during these acts, readily roll backward, notwith- standing the outward current. Taking a sudden inspiration while eating is more dangerous, as the current of air pass- ing downward is liable to sweep a portion of the food along with it. Yomiting, while in a state of intoxication, is apt to be attended with the entrance of half-digested particles of food into the larynx. It is not unusual for worms to find their way into the larynx during sleep, or for bronchial glands to become detached and carried upward, producing serious and even fatal results. The presence of a foreign body in the pharynx, or oesophagus, may induce spasm of the glottis, and lead to the erroneous supposition that it has found lodgment in the air-passage. The introduction of a prolang will settle the difficulty. Children are more often subjected to this accident than adults are. The habit of carrying in the mouth beads, marbles, or pennies, is very prevalent among them. As an instance of the dangerous results attending it, the following incident, which occurred in Bellevue Hospital, may be of interest : While engaged in amputating the great-toe of a little girl, who was under the infiuence of chloroform, she sud- denly ceased to breathe ; the face assumed a purple hue, and death seemed imminent. Apprehending that the chloro- form was the cause of the difficulty, I commenced artificial respiration. While I compressed the chest, my assistant introduced his finger into the mouth to clear the throat of mucus, and draw forward the tongue. In so doing he found a copper coin completely closing the superior aperture of the larynx. The removal was soon followed by a renewal of the respiratory movements, and disappearance of all the EXTRACTION OF FOREIGN BODIES. 87 alarming symptoms. The child had been playing with the penny, and had placed it in her mouth previous to my arrival in the ward, and,' when insensibility was induced by the anaesthetic, it fell back into the larynx. Foreign bodies may lodge in the upper part of the larynx — in the ventricle between the vocal cords, or in the trachea and bronchial tubes. The symptoms differ with the location of the material, and the length of time it has remained. The size of the foreign body bears no special relation to the severity of the symptoms, unless, indeed, it is so large as to completely block up the canal. A light substance capable of being moved up and down with the respiratory movements occasions greater distress than one which is sta- tionary. "When the material lodges in the larynx, whether large or small, it produces a spasm of the laryngeal muscles which close the glottis, and thus prevents the passage of air. The patient struggles for breath, the lips and cheeks become livid and swollen, the eyes protrude from their sockets, convulsive movements of the limbs accompany the agonizing efforts to breathe, and the patient dies at once, or receive.^ temporary relief from a relaxation of the spasms. The cur- rent of air which now enters, either passes the obstruction, or carries it farther down into the trachea. Once in this organ, the intense suffocative symptoms become less marked and continuous. There is more or less difficulty of respira- tion all the time, pain over the point where the foreign body is lodged, and a distressing cough. The countenance has an extremely anxious expression ; the pulse is rapid. Severe dyspnoea occurs now only at intervals. Whenever the substance is forced up into the larynx, violent efforts at 88 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. expulsion again ensne, with the same paroxysm as char- acterized the first stage. When the foreign body reaches one of the bronchi, the lung on the corresponding side gives hut little respiratory murmur on auscultation, and over the opposite lung there ' are exaggerated respiration and increased resonance on per- cussion. The presence of a foreign body in any part of the air- passages gives rise to symptoms like those mentioned above — they only differ in degree. After a day or two has - elapsed we have more pain — the cough is increased, the pulse becomes accelerated, the countenance retains its anx- ious expression, the voice is husky, and general febrile ac- tion is developed. There are also the special signs of in- flammation in the part occupied by the irritating material. Death may occur instantaneously in the first period, from asphyxia or injury to the brain, from extravasation of blood following the violent efforts to respire. In the second period death is induced by bronchitis or laryngitis. If weeks and months elapse before its expulsion, abscesses may form, and the patient succumbs to exhaustion. Treatment . — A violent blow on the back, if given im- mediately after the accident occurs, will assist the natural efibrts of the patient in ejecting the foreign body. After it has passed the larynx, this procedure alone will be of little avail. If the first attempt fails, the body is to be inverted and held up by assistants, while the physician strikes with the open hand between the shoulders, at the same time moving the patient rapidly from side to side. If this method induces violent sufibcatve paroxysms, it must not be repeated. Should the urgent symptoms continue, which EXTRACTION OF FOREIGN BODIES. 89 they are liable to do, laryngotomy or tracheotomy must be performed without delay. The acute sensibility of the larynx hinders the irritating material from passing the glottis, which closes spasmodically every time it reaches that point, and, unless an opening is made lower down to give it exit, death may soon ensue. Some surgeons advise the administration of emetics, but such practice is worse than useless. Tracheotomy is preferred above other operations by some practitioners, especially for children ; but, if circum- stances admit, laryngotomy should be first performed. It possesses many advantages worthy of attention : 1. The parts are more accessible at all periods of life. 2. It is performed with greater rapidity, and conse- quently is peculiarly applicable to cases requiring instant relief. 3. There is no danger of w'ounding important vessels, or delaying the operation by hiemorrhage. Laryngotomy is performed through the membranous in- terval existing between the thyroid and curved cartilages. The region is superficial and readily exposed. The only vessel to be avoided is the crico-thyroid artery, which passes across the upper part of the space to anastomose with its fellow on the opposite side. The patient should be placed in a chair or in the recumbent posture, with the head thrown back, and the larynx steadied by an assistant. An incision about an inch in length is made through the integument over the crico- thyroid space, fully exposing the membrane, which is then opened by a transverse cut near the cricoid cartilage. By keeping close to this cartilage, all danger of wounding the 90 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. artery is a voided. The aperture thus made in the larynx is now widened by a dilator or ordinary forceps, and the patient turned on his chest. If the opening be too small, the incision may be carried down through the cricoid carti- lage and npper ring of the trachea. The ejection of the foreign body often occurs as soon as the operation is completed, but, if this desirable result do not follow, and the substance be within reach, a long-curved forceps may be carefully introduced to remove the obstruc- tion. "Wiien the passages are entirely cleared, the edges of the wound must be approximated and allowed to heal. Tracheotomy requires greater care and skill in its per- formance than laryngotomy. The trachea, especially in children, is deeply seated, and covered by important plex- uses of veins and close proximity to large arteries. The parts to be avoided in the operation are : 1. The anterior jugular veins. 2. The isthmus of the thyroid gland which lies on the second and third rings of the trachea ; and 3. The inferior thyroid veins. It is always safe to administer chloroform to a child before commencing the operation. It renders material assistance to the surgeon, by relieving spasm and keeping the patient from struggling. Should it be considered advis- able to dispense with the anaesthetic, the child’s body must be enveloped in a sheet, which will keep the limbs motion- less. The head is thrown back in the former case, and the larynx held by an assistant. An incision is made through the integument directly in the median line, beginning a short distance below the cricoid cartilage, and continued down from one and a half to two inches. By keeping exactly in the median line the anterior jugular veins are EXTRACTION OF FOREIGN BODIES. 91 avoided. These vessels are pushed aside, and the incision carried through the fascia, which covers the sterno-hyoid and sterno-thyroid muscles. These muscles are separated, and the inferior thyroid plexus of veins is reached. The handle of the scalpel is now to be carefully used in getting them out of the way without laceration. A tenaculum is inserted into the trachea to draw it forward. The knife is introduced between the rings, and two or three of them divided from below upward. The cut-ends are held apart by ligature or widened by dilators, and the patient is placed in a supine posture, and, if the obstruction still remains and is within reach, it must be removed with the forceps. When these operations are performed for other patho- logical conditions, as laryngeal inflammations, tumors of the larynx, oedema glottidis, croup, etc., a curved tube is intro- duced through the opening, and allowed to remain until the difficulty which called for the operation is removed. When the operation is concluded and the tube inserted, the patient must be carefully watched for a day or two, and the tube kept clear of blood and mucus. The old form of trachea-tube necessitated the use of a feather in order to keep it clean ; but the variety now employed has a second tube fitting closely inside the first, which can be removed and cleaned at pleasure without disturbing the patient. Foreign Bodies in the Pharynx and QHsophagus.— The pharynx is that part of the alimentary canal which extends from the base of the skull to the fifth cervical vertebra, where it becomes continuous with the oesophagus. It Ties behind the nose, mouth, and larynx, in the order mentioned from above downward. Its widest part is opposite the hyoid bone, its narrowest portion is where it ' joins the ()2 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. oesophagus. The food passes into it from the mouth, and is carried down into the oesophagus by contraction of the phai'yngeal muscles. The oesophagus commences opposite the cricoid carti- lage, to which it is attached by muscular fibres, and termi- nates in the cardiac extremity of the stomach, on a level with the ninth dorsal vertebra. In the neck it lies behind the trachea. It measures nine inches in length, and is the nar- rowest portion of the alimentary canal ; the most contracted parts are at its origin, and as it passes through the dia- phragm to connect with the stomach. Various foreign bodies have lodged in the oesophagus and pharynx — among the most frequent of which are bulky articles of diet, such as meat, potatoes, beans, apples, etc., and metallic substances, such as pennies, needles, pins, and nails, and even bones, false teeth. India-rubber, and pieces of glass have been found. The symptoms depend in some degree on the location and character of the foreign body. When of large size, it is apt to stop at the lower por- tion of the pharynx, and by its pressure on the larynx cause spasm of the glottis and consequent sutfocative paroxysms. Should it pass below this point, the pressure on the trachea may still obstruct the entrance of air. After the foreign body fully enters the oesophagus, it generally reaches the lower constricted portion at the cardiac orifice before it again lodges. Small bodies, such as pins or needles, pierce the mucous membrane, and cause more pain and irritation than other varieties. If they stop at the lower anterior part of the pharynx, spasmodic closure of the glottis is induced, often to a greater extent than when bodies of a large size press on the same part. Irregular sharp substances in the pharynx EXTRACTION OF FOREIGN BODIES. 93 or upper end of the oesophagus cause nausea and. vomit- ing. In the average of cases there are pain at the point of lodgment or over the episternal notch, and difficulty of swallowing. The patient is often extremely nervous, and complains of general distress in the throat. Treatment . — In all cases of simple obstruction of the pharynx or oesophagus, the first endeavor should be to ascer- tain the character of the material swallowed and its point of lodgment. The first point can be ascertained from the patient or friends ; the second by an examination with the finger, elastic bougie, or probang, and by the seat of the pain. The latter symptom, however, is not reliable, for in many instances the pain remains after the foreign body has been swallowed or vomited. The patient’s statements, therefore, cannot be implicitly relied on. In examining the pharynx, an ordinary laryngoscope may be used with advantage. When the tongue is fully depressed, and the light thrown in, the patient should then take a deep inspiration, which will separate the pillars of the fauces, and allow inspection. If the obstruction is in the pharynx or upper part of the oesophagus, it should be removed if possible. If below the level of the episternal notch, and not too large or sharp, it may be pushed down into the stomach. Particles of food may generally be treated in this manner when below the point named, or when it is difficult to extract them. The use of dilute mineral acids will soften a piece of bone so that it will go down illalV). Force must not be employed in removing needles, pins, or other sharp articles, for fear of piercing, or lacerating the 9i EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. mucous membrane, and tlie important neighboring parts. Obstructions in the upper portion of the pharynx may be extracted with the finger, or when farther down with curved forceps adapted to the purpose. Among the instruments that are used for pushing foreign bodies into the stomach proba/ng is the best. It consists of a thin strip of whalebone with a piece of sponge attached firmly to one end. It is carefully introduced and moved slowly downward, until the foreign body is reached and dis- lodged. Elastic bougies or catheters are used in the same manner. "When needles or pins become impacted in the canal, an elastic catheter having a skein of silk fastened in the eye may be introduced until it passes below the obstruc- tion ; it is then drawn up, entangling the needle or pin in the meshes of the silk {Gray)* A very ingenious instrument has recently been em- ployed by surgeons in this city, for the removal of foreign bodies. It consists of a gum catheter, from which the end has been cut, a thin piece of whalebone several inches longer than the catheter, and a number of bristles. The whale- bone is made to slide readily up and down inside the catheter. The bristles are attached by an extremity to the end of the whalebone, which protrudes from the catheter ; the other is fastened around the open end of the catheter. When the whalebone is pushed out through the catheter as far as possible, the bristles surround the whalebone very closely and compactly. The instrument in this condition is then carried below the obstruction, and the catheter firmly held, while the whalebone is drawn up within it. This causes the bristles to double up in the centre, and protrude * Article Foreign Bodies, Holmes’s Surgery, vol. ii., page 325. EXTRACTION OF FOREIGN BODIES. 95 all around in sucli a manner, that when the instrument is withdrawn it carries the foreign body with it. When foreign bodies are not removed, they produce ulceration and suppuration of the parts pressed upon, and other organs become involved. If milder methods fail, we must resort to oeso^Jiagotomy. The operation should be performed on the side occupied by the foreign body, or, if this cannot be determined, the left side must be selected, because, in the neck, the oesophagus inclines to the left of the median line, and is therefore more easily reached. After the patient is fully under the influence of an anaes- thetic, the shoulders are raised, the head turned to one side, and an incision is made along the inner border of the sterno- mastoid muscle, commencing on a level witli the upper border of the thyroid cartilage, and extending down about four inches, cutting through the integument and platysma- myoides muscle. The omo-hyoid muscle is then exposed, and must be either cut or pushed aside. The sheath of the carotid vessels comes next in view, and is drawn outward and retained by an assistant while the thyroid gland and trachea are moved slightly inward. A bougie is now passed down the throat, and protruded below so as to bring the oesophagus fully to view in the wound. An opening is then made, through which the foreign body is extracted. The patient should be fed daily through a tube for two or three weeks after the operation, in order to give the oesophageal wound time to heal. Foreign Bodies in the Nose. — Children of tender years are particularly liable to this accident. It is of frequent 96 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. occurrence, but happily there is more inconvenience than danger attending it. Peas and beans in the nasal cavities are specially trouble- some ; they enlarge in size by their absorption of moisture, and by an increase of pressure canse greater irritation. Peas and beans have been known to sprout in the nasal cavities after having remained there for several days, giv- ing rise to serious inflammation of the mucous membrane and spongy bones. Treatment . — Having by careful examination determined which nostril the obstruction is in, snuJffor other sternutatory may be introduced into the opposite nostril, in order to in- duce sneezing. This procedure will probably dislodge the foreign body. In place of this, a stream of water, carried into the nostril by means of “ Thudicum’s nasal douche,” may wash out the material. When simple measures like the foregoing are found useless, the forceps must be em- ployed. The long curved forceps used for the extraction of polypi may be tried. The instrument is passed up carefully to the foreign body, closed upon it and drawn down. In all cases care should be taken that the substance is not forced back through the posterior nares into the throat, or that the efibrts at extraction are not carried to such a length at one sitting as to fatigue the child, or cause inflammation in the organ. Foreign Bodies in the Ear. — The length of the ex- ternal auditory canal is about one inch and a quarter, and at its inner extremity is the membrani tympani, a delicate membrane which separates the middle from the external ear. Across the middle ear are stretched three small bones connected externally with the membrani tympani, EXTRACTION OF FOREIGN BODIES. 97 and, tlirougli the foramen ovale, on the inner wall with the internal ear. Foreign bodies in the external ear, in consequence of their close proximity to important and delicate structures, may produce grave and even fatal results. Tlie inflamma- tion usually excited by their pressure may extend to the mem- hrani tympani, destroying it and causing deafness. It may pass on to the middle ear, involving the temporal hone, giving rise to caries and abscess, and may even reach the brain, exciting fatal meningitis or abscess in the middle lobe of the cerebrum. Sometimes efforts at extraction cause permanent deafness by rupturing the tympanum. Grains of wheat, corn, seeds, and also insects, such as hugs or fleas, have been found in the auditory canal. In- sects cause great irritation, but their removal is not attended with diflBculty. Accumulations of wax of any great quan- tity may cause distress. If the body is large, there is considerable pain and singing in the ear, and more or less deafness is experienced. If it is allowed to remain in the canal, there will be in the course of twenty-four to forty-eight hours a discharge from the meatus, which soon becomes purulent and mixed witli blood. Small substances do not excite inflammation so rapidly, but are often as difficult to extract as large bodies. Insects create an itching in the canal, and a loud rattling or grating noise, excessively annoying to a nervous individ- ual. Treatment . — Insects are removed by closing up the ex- ternal meatus, or as much of the canal as possible, and pre- venting the admission of air. This is best done with a 1 98 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. piece of “ cotton-wool,” thoroughly saturated with a strong solution of common salt or vinegar, and sufficiently large to plug the orifice completely. After its introduction turn the patient on the affected side, and allow the hand to press firmly on the ear. In a few minutes the noise and irrita- tion will cease, and, if the plug at this time be withdrawn, the insect will probably he found partially embedded in its substance. To remove small bodies, a stream of water may be thrown gently into the canal, or a scoop and bent probe may be used. The scoop should be introduced into the upjper part of the canal, so that, in pressing on the foreign body, the edge of the instrument will recede, instead of pressing against the membrani tympani, as it undoubtedly would if inserted below. Great care must be observed in the employ- ment of these instruments, and very little force should be exerted through them. If it is found impossible to remove the obstruction by these means, the canal must he syringed gently twice each day with warm water, until all infiammatory symptoms have subsided. In the majority of cases the foreign body will come away in the purulent discharge. Foreign Bodies around the Eye. — Sand, broken eye- lashes, cinders, etc., often lodge under one of the lids, usually the upper lid. If these substances remain, infiammation of the conjunctiva will be established, and ulceration set up around them. Treatment . — Hairs which have become fixed in the con- junctiva should he extracted with forceps. To do this, the lid is everted, and the eye cleansed of any effusion which jiia}" have collected around the hair ; the latter is then readil v EXTRACTION OF FOREIGN BODIES. 99 removed. For the extraction of dirt, sand, etc., the follow- ing simple proceeding will answer : Grasp the upper lid between the thumb and forefinger, lift it from the eyeball and draw it forcibly down, outside of the lower lid. "When stretched as far as possible, allow it to slide slowly back to its natural position, touching its fellow as it goes up, then wipe the edges with a handkerchief so as to remove the foreign body from the lashes. The operation can be repeated three or four times, or often er, without injury. Some use a small scoop made from wire, which is moved around under the eyelid from one canthus to the other. Foreign Bodies in the Urethra and Bladder, — In many cases this occurrence depends on unnatural or uncon- trolled desires which seek relief in local irritation and excite- ment. The most astounding means are resorted to for tliis purpose. Slate-pencils, hair-pins, knitting-needles, wire, pieces of wood, leather strips, straw, tobacco-pipes, etc., are among the long list of articles which have been extracted from these organs. Prof. James R. Wood has in his collection a thick leather thong, with a large knot at its extremity, which a patient of his was in the habit of introducing into the urethra. On one occasion the knot passed beyond the sphincter muscle, and was forcibly held. It had to be removed by an operation. However, there are other means by which foreign bodies become lodged in the urethra and bladder. In the dilata- tion of a stricture with elastic bougies, or while using a catheter, the instrument may break, and the pieces remain impacted. After remaining a certain length of time in the bladder. too EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. foreign bodies become encrusted with various salts, and grow larger by deposit. Such an occuiTence is attended with all the symptoms and dangers of stone. In the urethra they may cause inflammation and sloughing of the mucous mem- brane, and subsequent stricture. Treatment . — ^Extraction is necessary in all cases. "When impacted in the male urethra, the removal may be effected by a forceps adapted to the canal. K this fail, urethrotomy must be performed. Foreign bodies in the male bladder are sometimes broken up with a lithotrite; but in most cases perineal section {see page 61), or some of the opera- tions for stone, are usually made. Substances may be taken from the female bladder with a forceps. The imethra in females is very short and easily dilated, so that the introduc- tion of a forceps or other instrument is accomplished with- out difiiculty. Foreign Bodies in the Reothm is a rare accident. Fall- ing on the rung of a chair, or on fence-spokes, may result in a portion of these materials entering the rectum. The prin- cipal danger is from laceration of the bowel, uterus, or bladder. Death usually follows rupture of the latter organ. The treatment consists in keeping the bowels quiet, relieving pain by opiates and warm fomentations to the abdomen and anus. If the mucous membrane is torn to any extent, and the injury will admit of it, the parts maybe drawn together with sutures. CHAPTER YIII. BURSTS AND SCALDS. Varieties of Deformities produced by Burns. — Spontaneous Combustion. — Clas- sification of Burns. — Constitutional Symptoms. — ^Duodenal Ulcers. — Causes of Death, etc. — Effects of Cold. — Frost-Bite. Theee are few accidents which combine so many un- natural elements as burns and scalds. In none do we wit- ness so much agony or such poor results from treatment. Burns are to be dreaded in their remote results, as well as in their immediate consequences. Recovery in many cases is accompanied by hideous deformity. Severe facial burns not unfrequently leave the face twisted and distorted to such a degree as to almost destroy its semblance to humanity. The cheeks may be stretched to one side, the angles of the mouth widely separated, or the lower jaw drawn toward the shoulder, by a cicatrice of the neck. Burns of the neck may bend the head sideways, or draw it down on the chest. Where the anns or hands are burned, the cicatrices bend the joints out of place, and impair their movements. Thus the fingers may be doubled up and clinched, or the forearm flexed or strongly pronated. Some- times the eyelids are fastened to the cheek, or drawn upward on the forehead. In the latter case the eyeballs cannot be covered or protected from irritating particles of dust ; great distress results in this condition, from want of sleep. A case 102 EMERGEXCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. of this kind came under my care at Bellevue, in a female patient who suffered from a severe hum of the forehead and arm. The upper eyelid was drawn up on the forehead, and fastened above the superciliary ridge. The suffering for want of sleep was considerable. Even opiates failed to bring relief. Ordinary covering for the eye only produced irritation. Finally, as there was no integument near from which to manufacture a new lid, I dissected the old one from its attachment on the forehead, and drew it down. It was retained in its position, until the healing process became complete, by means of a fine silver wire passed through, near the free margin of the lid, carried down across the end of the nose, and fastened at the back part of the head to the other end of the wire from the opposite side. This unusual operation answered the purpose admirably. Being retained in its position for several weeks, the cicatrice was prevented from contracting so as to uncover the eye, and leave it with- out protection. Sleep was procured for the patient ; most of the hideous deformity removed, and the old lid performed its duty once more. Many cases of burning arise from carelessness in the use of kerosene and other explosive oils in tenement-houses. This class of burns has attained a magnitude, in point of numbers, which is truly alarming. The columns of our morn- ing journals are seldom without the history of a victim. These accidents usually arise from filling lamps near alight, or from pouring kerosene on kindling-wood to make a brighter flame. Sometimes they are occasioned by careless- ness in shutting off gas. The material escapes until the apartment is filled, and upon the entrance of a person with a light an explosion takes place, and frightful burns result. BURNS AND SCALDS. 103 Recovery from such burns is rare, owing to the extent of surface injured. Dangerous burns are also produced by the contact of melted metals with the body. They burrow into the flesh, and cause great destruction of tissue, and fearful scars. Melted sugar, hot mash, boiling water, etc., when applied to the body, are not characterized by the same deep eschars which attend scalds with other substances. Their effect is superficial, but, as they sometimes extend over a greater sur- face of the body, they are usually as fatal as burns from flame. The appalling phenomena of spontaneous conil)ustion may be mentioned in this connection. Several cases of it are recorded by reliable observers. It takes place in persons who imbibe the worst varieties of ardent spirits. There is much diversity of opinion respecting this curious accident. Some hold that the system becomes so thoroughly impreg- nated with alcohol as to make ignition possible through the medium of the breath ; or, that combustible gases are gen- erated internally, which take fire and destroy independently of external influences. The majority of investigators, how- ever, believe that the combustion commences on the outside of the body. Thus, a person completely stupefied from alcohol may fall or lie down in the vicinity of a fire, and the flame may be communicated to his clothing. Ills helpless- ness, and the body being loaded with fat and alcohol, fur- jiish all the materials for rapid combustion, and the un- fortunate creature soon becomes a blackened, fetid mass. In ordinary burns the danger to life varies with the seat and extent of the tissue destroyed. Burns of the thoracic or abdominal walls are attended with the greatest danger, oil account of the proximity of important viscera. 104 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. A superficial burn, involving a large integumental area, is apt to prove fatal. Localized deep eschars are not par- ticularly serious, unless important nerves or vessels are destroyed. When the air-passages, pharynx, or oesophagus, are in- jured from hot liquids or steam, the prognosis is always bad. The mortality from burns is always greater in childhood than in adults. The delicate and susceptible nervous sys- tem of the child succumbs to a burn, which would, compar- atively, be of little consequence to an adult. In persons of tender years these accidents usually terminate in convul- sions. Dnpuytren divides burns into six classes. Other surgeons have increased the number. For our present purposes four degrees of burns will be sufiicient : The first includes all burns which redden the cutis and produce slight vesication. The second includes all cases where the true skin is either partially or completely destroyed, and bullae or eschars of a brown color result. The third class includes all which extend through the subcutaneous cellular tissue into the muscular substance. The fourth includes those in which all the tissues of a limb are more or less involved in the destructive process. We usually find, in burns, the first two degrees combined in the part affected. Where boiling water is spilled on the surface, the tissue is not broken up as when flame is ap- parent ; with the worst cases the true skin is merely deprived of its cutis and reddened. Our classification, therefore, does not apply to this variety. The immediate symptoms accompanying severe burns BURNS AND SCALDS. 105 may be divided into three stages, each differing in a marked degree, and giving rise to different indications for treatment. The immediate symptoms accompanying the first stage of severe burns are those of collapse. The pulse is small and feeble. The extremities are cold and clammy. There are great thirst, with difficulty in swallowing {dysphagia), and nausea and vomiting. The patient’s countenance is shrunk- en, and has an expression of anxiety. Chills and rigors are present. The most prominent symptom is the intense agonizing pain. The pain is probably more acute than in any other form of injury, and oftentimes only relieved by death. This stage lasts from twenty-four to forty-eight hours, and the greatest number of fatal cases occur in it. A post-mortem examination of persons who die in the first sta^e reveals great congestion of the brain and its mem- O O branes, serous effusion into the ventricles, and on the surface of brain. There is also marked congestion of all the inter- nal organs. The second stage or period of reaction is recognized by an increase in the temperature of the body, and a rapid pulse. The skin feels hot to the touch, and the tongue is brown and dry ; the dryness being particularly apparent in the centre. There is intense pain in the head {cephalalgia), and sometimes delirium. Vomiting may also be present in this stage. The dangers in the second stage arise from inflammatory affections of different viscera. Meningitis is liable to occur. Pneumonia or bronchitis stands next in order of frequency. Inflammation of the intestines, giving rise to ulceration, is not uncommon. The inflammation usually commences in the upper portion of the small in- testines. The peculiar duodenal ulcer which accompanies 106 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. severe burns may take place in tbis period, although it is more frequently seen in the third. This ulcer is situated at the upper portion of the duodenum near the pylorus. Bowman supposes it to be caused by the extra labor thrown on the intestinal glands in consequence of suppressed cu- taneous secretion. It is recognized by pain in the right hypochondrium, loose and sometimes bloody evacuations from the bowels. Usually it appears on the tenth day, but it may commence as early as the fourth. The duration of this stage varies from one to two weeks. 'Y'aQ post-mortem appearances are principally those belong- ing to different inflammations. If meningitis have super- vened, the arachnoid will be found opaque, and studded with flakes or patches of lymph. The membrane is raised by effusion of serum into the meshes of the pia mater. The brain is congested, and the ventricles contain serum. The lungs may present various stages of pneumonia, or be simply engorged. There is congestion throughout the in- testinal canal, but especially in the duodenum, and there may be ulceration. A diminution in the febrile symptoms, and the com- mencement of suppuration, usher in the third stage. In severe cases, the patient’s condition is similar to that of the first stage. If the suppuration be excessive, death soon en- sues from exhaustion. The pathological changes are much the same as in the preceding stage, with the exception that the brain and its membranes are not so often the seat of inflammatory changes, and ulcers are more frequently found. The most common causes of death in each period are, in the first stage, collapse from injury to the nervous system BURNS AND SCALDS. 107 and coma due to cerebral congestion. Second stage, in- flammatory disorders, as meningitis, pneumonia, peritonitis, etc. Third stage, exhaustion from excessive suppuration, hagmorrhage, or peritonitis from perforation of an ulcer, and thoracic inflammation. The constitutional treatment varies in each period. In the first stage the intolerable pain should be relieved by opiates, and the patient roused from his prostration and collapse by the free use of stimulants. And it must be borne in mind that, when excessive pain exists, the system can bear double doses of narcotic medicines. Two or three grains of opium may be given to adults at short intervals, and increased if necessary. Morphia is best administered in solution, and, of the two liquid .preparations employed, Magendie’s is the best. From twenty to thirty drops may be given by the mouth, or by hypodermic injection. If the preparations of opium fail, hydrate of chloral in half- drachm doses, or ansesthetic inhalations, may be tried. Do not let the unfortunate patient sufier, but relieve him at all hazards. In conjunction with narcotics, brandy may be given by mouth or rectum. Hot bottles applied to the extremities will be found of service. As soon as heat of the skin and increased frequency of the pulse indicate reaction, diminish the quantity of stimulants. In the second stage there is an entire change in the con- dition of the patient. Inflammation is present in some of the viscera. The treatment will of course vary with the organ involved. Should the pain continue, opiates must be administered. Stimiilants may be kept up and their action carefully watched. Antiphlogistic measures are not re- 108 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. quired. Beef-tea, broths, and other light, nourishing diet, are always beneficial, and cannot be dispensed with. In the third stage there is great exhaustion, and efforts must be made to sustain the rapidly-failing vitality of the patient. Brandy, with or without ammonia, should be ad- ministered freely in conjunction with quinine. This valu- able drug may always be employed in the treatment. Five grains every three or four hours will be sufficient. Beef- tea, raw-scraped beef, eggs, oysters, and other nutritious articles, are also essential. They may be given in all cases. If the stomach be too irritable to receive the medicine, diet, or stimulants, they can be safely given by injection. There are three important rules to be remembered in the local treatment of burns : 1. Exclude atmospheric air. 2. Only remove the dressings when they become loosened by the discharges. 3. Prevent the contraction of cicatrices. In simple burns which do not involve the true skin, very little treatment is necessary. The part may be kept wet by cloths dipped in water or sweet-oil. When the true skin is partially or completely destroyed, a thick layer of flour may be placed over the burned surface, and covered by cotton. Lint or cotton, dipped in a mixture consisting of equal parts of linseed-oil and lime-water {carron-oiT), can be used instead of the flour. Some envelop the burnt part in cotton saturated with sweet-oil alone, and others apply a solution of nitrate of silver first, then cover the lint with cotton. I have seen the best results from the employment of flour and carron-oil, and prefer them over all others. Whatever dressing is employed, it should not be disturbed until separated by the exudation underneath, or unless foul odors arise. In changing, every particle should be carefully BURNS AND SCALDS.— EFFECTS OF COLD. 109 removed, and the parts thoroughly washed with some dis- infectant liquid, such as B. Acidi carbolic! 3j- Aquae fl. § viij. M. This solution may also he sprinkled on the dressings and bedclothes. When granulations grow above the surface, the sore will not heal; applications of nitrate of silver and strapping with adhesive plaster will then be required. During cicatrization, the great tendency to contraction and deformity must be counteracted by splints or band- ages, and parts supported in their normal position until the healing process is completed. The hideous deformi- ties which arise from the contractions of cicatrices are sometimes remedied by surgical procedures. JSTo special rules can be laid down for those operations, as each one has its own separate requirements, and the common-sense of the surgeon must alone be the guide. EFFECTS OF COLD. — FKOST-BITES. Cold is a valuable therapeutical agent in many diseases. Cold shower-baths or ordinary cold-water baths have a stim- ulating effect on the system, invigorating both the mental and physical forces. A dry cold atmosphere is also an efficient agent in maintaining the vital powers at a normal standard, and in destroying or keeping in abeyance inju- rious miasm. Exposure of the body to intense cold results in a local or general loss of vitality. It produces a feeling of depres- sion, a disturbance of the mental faculties, and a great desire to sleep, which, if indulged in, soon increases until a 110 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. state of profound coma is reached which may end in death. The desire to sleep is beyond the control of the sufierer, and it is here that the great danger lies. If the power of re- sistance, or an appreciation of the danger were felt, the person exposed might be enabled to resist until assistance was obtained. When the coma is developed, it is almost impossible to arouse the patient. The comatose condition is brought about by congestion of the brain. The intense cold propels the blood from the surface to the internal organs. The functions of the brain, in common with those of other organs, are interfered with by the pressure of the accumulated blood, and insensi- bility supervenes. It is also probable that an accumulation of carbonic acid takes place in the blood owing to the diminished respiratory movements, and through its narcotic eifect assists in producing the coma. Fatigue and intem- perance are two great auxiliaries in making the system sus- ceptible to the elfects of cold. Persons who have been overworked, or who have imbibed freely of alcoholic bev- erages, succumb readily to cold. Temperate men resist long exposure to a low temperature. The condition of the atmosphere modifies the efiect of cold. Thus a much lower temperature can be borne when the atmosphere is still than when the wind is blowing. When a breeze exists, the warm stratum of air nearest the body is removed rapidly, and cold air takes its place ; there is consequently more heat abstracted from the body than in the former condition. Air is a bad conductor of heat, and these warm strata afford a certain amount of protection, and lessen the demand for a higher temperature. When only a portion of the body is exposed to the cold, FROST-BITES. Ill as tlie eyes, ears, nose, etc., there is a local loss of vitality. The part becomes pale and bloodless, and is devoid of sen- sation. If the vitality is only partially destroyed, a condi- tion arises which is known as frost-bite ; where the exposure has been long continued, and the life of the part totally de- stroyed, gangrene rapidly ensues. Little or no pain is ex- perienced until recovery begins, and the circulation is renewed. The pain is intense, and always the forerunner of more or less inflammation. The parts become red, swollen, and hot, and the cuticle peels off. Resolution may occur in a day or two, or the inflammation may continue until sloughing or gangrene takes place. Extreme degrees of cold and heat have analogous effects. In both the vitality is destroyed, and in both there are subse- quent inflammation and sloughing of tissue, with constitu- tional disturbance. Treatment . — A person suffering from frost-bite should be placed in a cold room. The part frozen may then he rubbed with snow, or ice-water poured on it, until sensation begins to return. The occiirrence of stinging pain, with a change in color, is a signal to stop all rubbing or other measure which might excite inflammation. Cloths wet with ice-water may then be applied to the part. If the inflam- mation extend to the deeper tissues and suppuration occur, the cloths can be wet in a solution of carbolic acid and ice- water, and the application continued. When gangrene sets in, amputation is generally necessary. In cases where the constitutional effects of cold call for treatment, general stimulation is necessary. Brandy and ammonia are to be given internally, while the body should be briskly rubbed with the hands and warm flannel. CHAPTER IX. STBANGULATED HERNIA. Causes and Symptoms of Strangulation. — Ileus. — Volvulus. — Taxis. — Operations for Inguinal and Femoral Hernise. The escape of any viscus from its natural cavity is called a hernia. The term is in a measure restricted to the pro- trusion of a portion of intestine or omentum from the ab- dominal cavity. The affection is of common occurrence. In ordinary cases it is attended with little inconvenience or danger. If, however, a constriction takes place at the neck of the hernial sac, which cuts off the circulation of blood, and obstructs the passage of fecal matter through the intestines, the patient’s life is at once in jeopardy. The portion of intestines so constricted is termed a strangulated hernia. Hernial protrusions usually occur at the inguinal or ci'ural canals ; but they may pass through the umbilicus, or other part of the abdominal walls. A hernia may become strangulated: 1. From the addi- tional protrusion of intestines or omentum into the sac during the act of straining, or other violent exertions which bring the abdominal muscles into violent action. 2. Thickening of the sac or its contents by cell-pro- liferation, or deposit of adipose tissue. STKANGULATED HERNIA. 113 3. C!ontraction of bands of fibrine over tbe neck of the sac. 4. Spasmodic contraction of tbe muscular fibres at tbe same point. 5. Contraction of tbe ring, from growth of new tissue. All of these causes may combine to induce strangulation. In inguinal hernia tbe constriction is usually situated at the internal or external abdominal rings. In femoral hernia it may be at the crural ring, or the saphenous opening. The strangulation is first manifested by pain over the hernial tumor. The pain increases in intensity, and rapidly spreads to other portions of the abdomen. Soon there are nausea and vomiting. The vomited materials consist first of the contents of the stomach, and then of stercoraceous matter. The bowels are obstinately constipated. Cathar- tics fail to influence them. The pulse is rapid, increasing in feebleness as the strangulation continues. The abdomen is tympanitic, and pressure at any part is attended with great pain. This indicates the extension of the peritoneal inflammation. Finally, the extremities become cold and clammy, and the pulse can scarcely be distinguished at the wrist. All the signs of collapse are present, and death rapidly ensues unless the strangulation be relieved. When collapse sets in, operative measures are of little avail. In all cases where a patient is vomiting, and complain- ing of pain in the abdomen, an examination should be in- stituted for hernia. Fatal mistakes are made by neglecting this precaution, and the sick person treated for colic and indigestion. At the same time it is well to avoid the other extreme, and take care not to cut into an inflamed bubo, or an inflamed incarcerated hernia, on the supposition that 8 114 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. strangulation exists. These things - are occasionally done even by men of standing. If obstinate constipation and vomiting of fecal matter exist, there is little room for mis- take ; neither of these will he connected with a bubo or in- flamed hernial sac. The intestines maybe constricted without leaving the abdominal cavity. Portions of the colon may twist upon themselves {ileus\ in such a manner as to cut off the circu- lation. The twisting is usually found at the sigmoid flexure. It is recognized as a prominent tympanitic tumor over the part affected, and by accompanying signs of strangula- tion. A portion of intestine may become invaginated or in- verted {volvulus), like the finger of a glove doubled in, and occasion all the symptoms and danger' of strangulation. Yolvulus may occur at any age, but it is most common in childhood. It occurs suddenly, with pain located at the point of constriction. In addition to the ordinary signs of strangu- lation, there are frequent desire to go to stool, and discharges of blood, and mucus from the bowels. The invaginated part may slough off — the two ends of the intestines unite, and the patient recover. If allowed to remain until slough- ing occurs, a favorable termination is not likely to ensue. Treatment . — The injection of air or fluids into the in- testines is highly recommended in volvulus. The injected material, by distending the gut, forces up the invaginated part. Some recommend cutting down upon the intestines at the part where the pain exists, and drawing out the in- verted intestine. A similar course may be adopted in the treatment of ileus. In ordinary strangulated hernia, efforts should be made STRANGULATED HERNIA. 115 to reduce it by manipulation {taxis). The muscles are first relaxed by opium, hot baths, or anaesthetics. The thigh is then partially flexed and adducted, and the body of the pa- tient raised in bed. Firm pressure is then made with the right hand on the tumor, while the left is placed at the neck of the sac, to keep it from bending or doubling upon itself in the reduction. Taxis must not be kept up too long, or performed with violence. Great pressure may force the hernia, constriction and all, back into the peritoneal cavity. Such an accident complicates matters. Should the ma- nipulations be without avail, the constriction must be re- moved at once by an operation. The patient is first pnt under the influence of an anaesthetic. If the hernia be of the oblique, inguinal variety, an incision is made through the integument in the long diameter of the sac. The suc- ceeding layers are opened on a director. They are in order from without, inward — two layers of superflcial fascia, intercolumnar fascia, cremaster muscle, infund ibulifonn fascia, subserous areolar tissue, and peritonaeum. When the tissues are thickened, a greater number of layers may be made by splitting up the fascia with the director. These layers are not always recognizable. Some surgeons repudi- ate them altogether, and rely upon the appearance of the sac or its contents as a guide. The peritonaeum is recog- nized (provided it is not thickened by inflammation) by its tension, and the arborescent arrangement of its blood-ves- sels. If the peritonaeum cannot be recognized before, it may be after it is cut through, by the escape of dark-colored serum, w'hich generally exists inside the sac. The intes- tines are known by their dark color and polished surface. When the intestine is exposed, the little-finger of the left 116 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. hand is passed up to the part of stricture which can he felt like a “ hard, bony ring ” at the neck of the sac. A hernia- knife, or an ordinary bistoury, with its point protected by adhesive plaster, is then introduced on its flat surface, be- tween the nail of the little Anger and the constriction. When it has passed under, the edge of the blade is turned up, and the stricture cut directly upward. By cutting in this direction, the epigastric artery, which runs up between the two rings, is avoided. If the intestine is in a flt condition to return to the ab- domen, it will change color soon after the stricture is re- lieved. In this case it is returned slowly — the part which came out last being replaced flrst. Should gangrene have set in, there will be a fetid odor, the intestine will be of a dark-gray color, and may crepitate on pressure, from the presence of putrefactive gases in the walls. The gangre- nous portion is to be removed, and an artificial anus made by sewing the cut ends to the edge of the opening. In direct inguinal hernia, the layers are somewhat dif- ferent, but the operation is precisely similar. Instead of the cremaster muscle, the conjoined tendon of the internal, oblique, and transversalis muscles is substituted, and the in- fundibuliform fascia is replaced by the fascia transversalis. In operating for femoral hernia, a crucial or a T-shaped incision is made — the first one in the long diameter of the sac, parallel with Poupart’s ligament, and the second meet- ing the first at right angles. The layers to be divided are : The integument, superficial fascia, cribriform fascia, crural sheath, septum crurale, subserous areolar tissue, and perito- naeum. The stricture is divided by cutting upward and in- ward. In order to avoid cutting the obturator artery. STRANGULATED HERNIA, 117 whicli occasionally runs along the inner edge of Gimbemat’s ligament — the edge of the knife may he blunted prior to the operation. When this is done, the artery will be pushed before the knife, instead of being wounded. Taxis is employed in femoral hernia, by first flexing the thigh, rotating it inward, and pressing the protrusion down- ward, backward, and then upward. CHAPTER X LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. COMA. Coma from Compression of the Brain — Embolism — Uraemia — Alcohol. Hysteria — Epilepsy. — Concussion. A SUSPENSION of cerebral activity and unconsciousness is tbe common sequence of many abnormal changes. It may result from structural lesions in tbe brain, or from tbe effects of poisonous substances carried to that organ by tbe blood. It may arise from a deficient supply of healthy blood to the nerve-tissue, as in syncope, or from defective aeration of the blood, as in asphyxia. Coma which arises from cerebral lesions, or from the circulation of urea or alcohol in the blood, will be consid- ered in this chapter. By the term coma we mean a state of partial or com- plete insensibility — a suspension of the ordinary powers of sensation and volition, accompanied by stertorous breath- ing. As this condition is merely a representative of diverse disorders, a just appreciation of the cause of each variety is essential to effective treatment. The causes of coma are : 1. Pressure on the brain- substance, from extravasated blood, depressed fracture of LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 119 cranial bones, and inflammatory products ; 2. Anaemia of tlie brain, as in embolism and thrombosis; 3. Blood-poi- sons, as urea, alcohol, etc. ; 4. Epilepsy ; 5. Hysteria. Extravasation of blood on the surface of the brain is usually the result of external violence. When it occurs in the substance of that organ, it proceeds from a diseased condition of the cerebral blood-vessels. They may be afiected by simple fatty or atheromatous degeneration. According to Yirchow, the latter commences as a low grade of inflammation in the lining membrane of the artery. There is a slight exudation between the inner and middle coats, and subsequent softening and breaking down of the different layers. In the debris of disintegrated tissue we And fat, cholesterine, calcareous salts, and albumen. If there is any increased action of the heart while this morbid change is in progress, the weakened walls of the capillaries are liable to give way, and allow the blood to escape. The extravasation is most frequently located in the corpus striatum and optic thalamus, portions of the cere- brum possessing the greatest vascularity, and therefore more liable to the affection. When the blood is found. on the surface, the meningeal arteries are generally ruptured, the middle meningeal more frequently than the rest. The coma which arises from laceration of diseased arte- ries, in most instances, is sudden in its development. In very rare cases there are premonitory symptoms, appearing in the shape of slight facial paralysis, twitchings of the mus- cles, local points of anesthesia in the extremities, and bleed- ing from the nose. In some cases the delicate vessels of the retina rupture, and produce blindness. This occurred in the case of the late Dr. George T, Elliot. He suffered 120 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. from retinal apoplexy several months previous to the ex- travasations in the brain which ended his life. When the attack is sudden, the patient falls to the ground insensible. The face presents a congested appear- ance ; one pi;pil may be dilated and the other contracted, or both may be dilated. They will not act readily to the stimulus of light. If the clot of blood involve both sides of the pons Yarolii, both pupils will be contracted. Stra- bismus exists in many cases. The respiration is labored and stertorous ; with each expiration the cheeks are puffed out, as in the act of blowing. The peculiar noise, or stertor, accompanying the respiratory movement, is due to a partial paralysis of the soft palate and pillars of the fauces. The pulse is slow and full; the integument is warm and moist, but there is no increase of the natural temperature of the body. Paralysis of one side gid) is usually present. When both sides are paralyzed, the extravasation will be found in the pons. In the face the paralysis is indicated by a drawing down of the angle of the mouth on one side, and a diminished movement on the other, or perhaps with inability to close the eye Qagoph- tfialmus). If the clot involve the crura cerebri so as to press on the third pair of nerves, there will be inability to open the eye {ptosis), divergent strabismus, and dilatation of the pupil on the side opposite to the general paralysis. Paralysis of the face is, in the majority of cases, on the same side as the hemiplegia. Paralysis of the extremities is seen in the different effects produced by counter-irritation, one limb moving more than another when pounded or pricked. An instrument called an sesthesiometer is now employed to as- LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 121 certain the different degrees of sensibility existing in vari- ous parts. The sphincter muscles which guard the rectum are also paralyzed, and the faeces are passed involuntarily. The orifice of the bladder is guarded by elastic fibres, which retain the urine when the sphincter of that organ is para- lyzed. The coma which follows external violence presents similar symptoms, whether connected with depressed bone or extravasated blood. There are exceptional cases of cerebral extravasation which do not exhibit these dangerous characters for two or three days succeeding the injury. The patient may have been treated for a slight scalp-wound, without any suspicion of the real nature of the lesion. He may pursue his usual avocations with little trouble until he suddenly sinks into a state of coma, with the signs of compression plainly mani- fested. K post-mortem examination in these cases shows that the effused blood is located principally at the base of the brain, and that it is connected with fracture of the base of the skull. When coma supervenes three or four days after an in- jury, accompanied by an increase in the pulse and temper- ature, the pressure of inflammatory products, such as serum, lymph, or pus, may be suspected. The formation of pus, or the occurrence of pyaemia, is announced by severe rigors. An injury to the head may be followed by entirely differ- ent symptoms from those previously described. The pa- tient may liave concussion of the brain without compression. There is loss of consciousness in both ; but, in concussion, the patient is more easily roused, the face is pale, and the 122 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. surface of the body cold. In compression, the face is flushed and the body warm. Stertorous breathing characterizes the latter; in the former the respiration is natural or sighing. The pulse, in concussion, is small and rapid ; in compression, it is slow and full. The pupils are generally contracted in concussion, while in compression they are dilated. The con- dition of the pupils, however, should not be relied on in di- agnosis, as it is subject to much variation. In compression of the brain, there is usually paralysis, which alone is suffi- cient to distinguish it. In rare instances, compression and concussion are combined. In such cases, remedial efforts are mainly directed to relieve the former. It is necessary to diagnose apoplectic from uraemic coma. "With the latter there is usually a history of Bright’s disease of the kidneys, oedema of the lower extremities, a pale, . waxy countenance, and albumen and easts in the urine. In the former, these signs are usually absent. Apoplectic coma is attended by paralysis of one side of the body, and the pupils are irregular. In uraemia there is no paralysis, and both pupils are dilated. The temperature of the body is said to be higher in uraemia than in apoplexy, but this cannot be depended on in diagnosis. When the urinous odor of the perspiration exists, we have further evidence of uraemia. Treatment . — ^Yery little can be done to relieve the coma which results from the rupture of diseased arteries. If the patient is plethoric, the abstraction of a few ounces of blood from the arm may prevent further extravasation. Authori- ties differ as to the utility of this measure. The after- treatment consists in the prevention of inflammation and the administration of medicines, which assist in the absorp- LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 123 tion of the clot. For the latter purpose, iodide of potassium may he administered in doses of from five to ten grains three or four times each day. If the stomach is disordered, or an eruption of the skin is produced by its use, it should be discontinued. If inflammation be apprehended, mustard- poultices may be applied to the nape of the neck and to the feet, and the bowels should be thoroughly moved by an ac- tive cathartic. Croton-oil and elaterium are the most efficient. If the extravasation proceed from a blow or fall on the head, the operation of trephining can be performed in one of two places, viz. : near the course of the middle meningeal artery on the side opposite to the paralysis, or directly un- derneath the point where the injury was inflicted. A cru- cial incision is made through the scalp, which is turned back and the bone exposed. The skull is then cut carefully through with the trephine. If the blood is found between . the dura mater and the bone, it is readily removed. If the membrane swells up through the opening, and there appears to be blood underneath, an incision can be made through it to allow its escape. After the operation, the wound is cov- ered, and simple water-dressings applied. The usual reme- dies, previously mentioned, to prevent inflammation, are •then employed. When the coma arises from depressed fracture of the skull, trephining is resorted to, or the depressed bone is raised by an elevator. Coma feom Embolism and Thkombosis. — Inflammation of the valves of the heart and atheromatous degeneration of the aorta are attended with the formation of fibrinous masses, which project beyond the natural dimensions of the artery and valve, and are liable to be washed away by the 124 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. current of blood. These small particles may be carried to the brain and plug up one of the cerebral arteries, cutting off the supply of blood from that portion. The artery most frequently involved is the left middle cerebral. The plug is called an embolus. Diminished action of the heart, with loss of elasticity in the walls of the vessels, may predispose to the formation of a clot of blood {thrombus) in them. The supply of circulat- ing fluid is cut off as in the former case, and ansemia of the part results. Either of these accidents, taking place in the brain, may produce coma. In some cases this is gradual, in others the attack is sudden. The coma differs very little from that which depends upon cerebral extravasation. In coma from plugging of arteries, the face is usually paler than in cerebral extravasation, and there is with it some disease of the mitral or aortic valves. Another important point in the diagnosis is, that consciousness is restored more rapidly in the former (often within two or three days), and that the paralysis is not so persistent. Treatment . — In these cases we can only wait for devel- opments. If softening of the brain be -apprehended, stimu- lants and tonics are indicated. Some recommend the ad- ministration of ammonia to absorb the clot of fibrine. Its remedial action is, however, questionable. IJea:mic Coma results from the same poison which in- duces ursemic convulsions. Ererichs developed the fact that these phenomena were caused by the accumulation of urea in the blood, and its subsequent change into carbonate of ammonia. Spiegelberg, a later investigator, has fully con- firmed these views by a series of carefully-conducted experi- ments. LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 125 Urea is produced by the decay of nitrogenized tissue. It is elimiuated by the kidneys. When these organs are diseased, its channels of escape are almost wholly closed, and it accumulates in the blood. There it is decomposed, one atom of urea taking two atoms of water from the blood, and forming by this combination carbonate of ammonia. Uraemic coma occurs during the progress of Bright’s dis- ease of the kidneys, and may have all the symptoms of that affection connected with it. The patient’s face has a pale, waxy look. There is dropsical effusion in the cellular tissue of the lower eyelids, and behind the ankles, or over the whole of both lower extremities. The urine is of low spe- cific gravity. It contains albumen and casts. Preceding the coma there are headache, dimness of vision, and vomit- ing. The patient passes into a somnolent condition, which hourly increases, until a state of profound coma is reached. Sometimes the coma is preceded by a convulsion, without other premonitions. This is observed especially in the small contracted kidney. The coma is accompanied by a certain amount of ster- tor. The pupils are dilated, but not irregular. The pulse is more rapid than usual, and lacks firmness. The tempera- ture is sometimes slightly increased. Poisoning by belladonna presents some similarity in its symptoms to uraBmic coma. The pupils in both are widely dilated, and the insensibility is profound. The history of the case, and the absence or presence of signs of Bright’s dis- ease, determine the diagnosis. Treatment . — Our principal efforts in all cases is to elim- inate the poison from the system, through the medium of the skin and bowels, with diaphoretics and active cathartics. 126 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. Mix equal parts of croton-oil and ordinary sweet-oil, and apply four or five drops of the mixture to the hack of the tongue. This can be done by moistening the end of a pen- cil or pen-handle with the oil, and wiping it on the back of that organ. It is not well to use the croton-oil undiluted, on account of its irritating properties. The dose should be repeated in three-quarters of an hour, if free evacuations from the bowels do not follow. If preferred, elaterium may be administered in quarter-grain doses every hour until a like effect is produced. In connection with the internal medication, profuse sweating should be produced by means of hot-air baths. Bottles of hot water and warm blankets, applied to the surface, answer the same purpose. The sweating may be kept up for a considerable time without injury, but the action of cathartics must be guarded, espe- cially if the constitution be much weakened. In ordinary cases, this treatment should be persevered in until con- sciousness is restored. Prof. A. L. Loomis has lately em- ployed morphia in urjemic coma. He administers it hy- podermically, and with good success. Subsequently the action of the skin may be kept up by warm baths and mild diaphoretics. Tonics and nourishing diet are also necessary. To sustain the action of the kidneys, and at the same time to support the strength, the following may be given in tea- spoonful doses four or five times a day : R. Hydrg. bichloridi gi"- j- Tinct. cinchonce comp. . . . . fl. | iv. M. The internal administration of benzoic acid was at one time proposed as an antidote for the j)oison of urea ; ex- periments, however, did not warrant a continuance of its LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 127 use. When ursemic coma is the result of acute inflamma- tion of the kidneys, the treatment varies. In addition to the ordinary remedies, the application of wet or dry cups over these organs is required, and is generally followed by great results. , Kum Coma. — When large quantities of alcohol are taken into the system, a state of insensibility is induced which in certain particulars resembles the other varieties of coma. The comatose or “ dead drunk ” patient lies insensible, breathing heavily. The respiration has more of the char- acter of a snore than of a true stertor. The pupils are regular and act to light. Sometimes they are dilated. In the early part of the coma the pulse is soft and in- creased in frequency, but afterward becomes slower. The breath usually smells strongly of alcohol. Too much re- liance, however, must not be placed on this sign until the history of the case is examined into, for, in cases of sudden insensibility, by-standers are in the habit of administering stimulants. The patient usually has been drinking freely for some time, and the stupor appears gradually, preceded by a staggering gait, and other signs of drunkenness. Coma due to compression of the brain may be excluded, if there is no paralysis or irregularity of the pupils, or complete coma. From uraemic coma it is diagnosed by the absence of oedema of the eyelids and lower extremities, of albumen or casts in the urine, or urinous odor in the perspiration Besides, uraemic coma is profound, while coma from rum is only partial. If the patient had a convulsion previous to the coma, and no signs of Bright’s disease present, the case might readily he mistaken for true epilepsy. Our main reliance under such circumstances must be the 128 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. history of the case and the surroundings of the patient. If the tongue has not been bitten, and there is a history of a spree, we may then exclude epilepsy. Treatment . — If an emetic of mustard can be admin- istered, and the stomach emptied, much good will result. Subsequent applications of cold water to the head and chest will be beneficial. Hysterical Coima is one of the manifestations of tlie hydra-headed nervous affection hysteria, a disease peculiar to nervous women. Scientific investigation has not yet reached the morbid changes which occasion the disease. Its real nature is still in the dark. We know that it is charac- terized by a morbid sensitiveness, a tendency to imitate dis- ease, and that it is to a certain extent under the control of the will, but farther we cannot go. The patient imagines she has a disease, but the practised eye detects the counterfeit. She may simulate paralysis, and remain in bed for months. All the pains, aches, and diseases, which “ fiesh is heir to,” may be represented and imitated without limit, and yet these unfortunates cannot be charged with fraud. The case of a young hysterical patient, who was at one time in Ward 24, Bellevue Hospital, furnished an excellent example of this class. On her admission, she was placed near a patient in the last stages of Bright’s disease. In a few hours afterward, I found her suffering from nearly every prominent symptom exhibited by her dying neighbor. The condition lasted for a few days, when the ambitious young woman developed the signs of peritonitis, and managed to keep them up for two or three weeks. Subsequently, she passed to the care of another house-physician, and I lost sight of her. In an- LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 129 otlier ward of the same hospital was a young Irish girl wlio suffered from retention of urine. The catheter was regular- ly employed for several days before the real nature of the disease was discovered. Her will, or her disease, enabled her to remain three days without passing water. At the end of that period she relieved herself naturally, and continued to do so afterward. The same patient afterward developed paralysis of the lower extremities, which lasted several months. Temporary recovery took place during a thunder- storm. The noise alarmed her so that she forgot her paraly- sis and sprung out of bed. It returned again in a milder form, but gradually wore away. When discharged from the hospital, she was entirely cured. Hysterical coma is a comparatively rare manifestation of the disease. It is often preceded by general excitability, and by spells of violent laughter and crying without assign- able cause. There is often a sense of choking {globus hys- tericus), due to contractions of the oesophagus, from below upward. It gives a feeling as if a ball were rising in the throat. Previous to the coma there may have been a con- vulsion, but it is not always an accompaniment. The patient, during the attack, lies motionless, and to all appearance unconscious. The breathing is natural. There is no lividity or other unnatural condition of the face. An examination of the eyes will show that the patient sees all that is passing around her, and that the pupils act to light. The pulse is natural in all respects. The absence of stertorous breathing, insensibility, and irregularity in the pupils, suffices to show that there is no compression of the brain or other serious affections. Treatment . — For hysterical coma, the cold douche is the 9 130 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. best known remedy. Two or three pitchers of cold water, poured from a height upon the face, will generally suffice to bring about a recovery. The after-treatment consists in developing self-control, sustaining the general health with fresh air and good food, the removal of any existing disease of the generative apparatus, and the administration of anti- spasmodics, as musk, valerian, assafoetida, etc. Epileptic Coma follows an epileptic convulsion. The insensibility is never complete. Blood may collect on the lips. There is laceration of the tongue. The sudden oc- currence of the convulsion when the patient is in good health otherwise, and the complete recovery when the attack has passed away, serve to distinguish this disease in all cases. {See article on Epileptic Convulsions.) Treatment . — Epileptic coma does not require treatment. To prevent a recurrence of the convulsion, bromide of po- tassium can be given. Ten grains, four times a day, will be enough for an adult. CONCUSSION OF THE BEAIN. Concussion of the brain may be defined as a shaking to- gether of the contents of the cranial cavity, with more or less contusion of the brain-substance, and attended by par- tial or complete unconsciousness. The injury may be pro- duced hy direct blows upon the head, or by jumping from a height and alighting on the heels, the force in the latter case being transmitted through the spinal column. In some cases the most careful examination of the brain after death fails to detect signs of contusion. In the major- ity, however, minute points of extravasation, discoloration, LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 131 and softening of small portions of the nerve-substance, are found, Millar, "Wood, and others, divide concussion into three stages: 1. That of insensibility; 2. Reaction; and 3. Ex- cessive reaction or inflammation. The symptoms attending the flrst stage vary with the amount of concussion. In typ- ical cases, the patient falls unconscious after receiving the injury. The skin is pale and cold, and the pulse small and rapid. Respiration is natural or sighing. The pupils are contracted, or one may be contracted and the other dilated. The sphincter muscles are not often interfered with. In the second stage, the patient vomits and shows evi- dences of returning consciousness. The pulse becomes stronger, warmth returns to the body, and slight color to the lips and cheeks. If this reaction be excessive, showing a tendency to inflammation, the third stage is ushered in. The skin becomes dry and hot, and there is considerable headache. The pulse rises, and is flrmer than during the preceding stages, Finally, if the case progresses unfavor- ably, all the signs of meningitis are manifested, such as in- tolerance of light, intense headache, contracted pupils, sub- sultus tendinum, delirium, and Anally coma. The difieren- tial diagnosis between compression of the brain and con- cussion has already been given. In many instances, the concussion is extremely slight, lasting but a few moments. This is the case where the pa- tient is merely stunned, and the efiect soon passes away. In other cases, the concussion is so great as to cause instant death. Treatment . — If there be colla])se, hot bottles and blank- ets are to be applied to the extremities, and the circulation 132 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. stimulated by friction with the hands. Diluted enemata of brandy and ammonia are also serviceable. All stimulating efforts must cease as soon as reaction returns. Should in- flammation set in, the ordinary antiphlogistic treatment, previously referred to, will be necessary. CHAPTER XI. LOSS OF COF SCIOU'SN'FSS—iCoT^nfVEo). SYNCOPE. Byncope from Hasmorrhage. — Thrombi in the Pulmonary Vein. — Anxmia. — Mental Emotion. — Blows on the Epigastrium. — Collapse. The normal performance of every function depends on an adequate supply of healthy blood. The delicate ma- chinery ceases when the proportion to each part is not com- mensurate with its demands. The continuous pulsatory movements of the heart propel the blood into the vessels which carry it to all parts of the body. A partial or complete cessation of the action pro- duces a condition known as syncope, or fainting. This is characterized by unconsciousness, and by suspension of the powers of volition. The regular contractions of the heart depend upon several conditions : 1. A suflBcient and regular supply of blood, which exercises a stimulating effect on its fibres ; 2. A normal proportion of the necessary ingredients in the circulating fluid ; 3. A healthy state of the brain and of the nerves and sympathetic ganglia which supply the heart ; 4. A special irritability possessed by the muscular fibres, whicb causes its contractions to continue even when all connection 134 : EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. with the body has been severed, and the extraneous sources of stimulation removed. This innate power is, for want of a better name, denomi- . nated irritability. Of its nature we are totally ignorant. In cold-blooded animals it is particularly noticeable. Any morbid change, which directly or indirectly disturbs the con- ditions spoken of, is liable to induce syncope. ■ Syncope is produced by excessive haemorrhage. This, however, when not too prolonged, is rather of benefit than otherwise. The cessation in the movements of the heart allows the blood to coagulate in the bleeding vessels, and prevents the possibility of haemorrhage when the circula- tion is renewed. Thrombi in the pulmonary vein causes fatal syncope by preventing the blood from passing through the lungs to the left side of the heart, and by producing distention of the right auricle and ventricle. Syncope arising from a deficiency in the ordinary stimu- lating ingredients of the blood is witnessed sometimes in anaemia, and in chlorosis. In these diseases the watery portions of the blood are increased, the red corpuscles are diminished, the circulation being at all times exceedingly feeble. In leucocy thaemia, where there is a very great excess of white corpuscles, and in phthisis, where there is much general deterioration of the blood, sudden failure of the heart’s action is likely to occur after rapid exertion. Syncope likewise results from mental emotions, such as sudden joy, anger, grief, etc. These act in some peculiar and unknown manner upon the nerves of the heart, sus- pending their influence. In some cases the emotion has been so great as to destroy life. LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 135 Anaemia of the brain and concussion are attended with syncope. Blows on the epigastrium may injure the solar plexus, and cause a fatal reflex paralysis of the heart. The cases of sudden death from drinking cold water while per- spiring are similarly accounted for. Sedatives may induce syncope if tlie doses are large or too frequently repeated. The majority of sedatives, such as tobacco, colchieum, antimony, prussic acid, etc., act by di- minishing the nerve-force. Some consider that digitalis acts on the heart as a tonic, and not as a sedative. It is hard to harmonize with this theory the authenticated cases of syncope, or collapse, following its use in the usual medicinal doses. Chloroform, when administered to debilitated individuals, may act directly upon the nerves of the heart, and cause paralysis of that organ. Chloroform usually kills by acting through the lungs and producing asphyxia, or through the brain, causing coma. Severe burns, crushed limbs, surgical operations, etc., are sometimes followed by sudden partial suspension of the functions of the nervous system, and diminished action of the heart, which is commonly known as shock or collapse. Although in many essential points resembling ordinary syn- cope, there are important differences which distinguish them. The duration of syncope is more brief. The pa- tient either dies suddenly or recovers rapidly. Collapse is prolonged. Syncope is attended with unconsciousness and loss of voluntary motion. In collapse the patient is not completely insensible, the mind is to a certain extent clear, and the power of voluntary movement remains. Other varieties of syncope arise from disease of the heart or its coverings. Among them are fatty degeneration 136 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. of the muscular fibres, angina pectoris, and pericarditis, with effusion. Persons of delicate frame and sensitive nervous organiza- tions are most subject to syncope. Women are affected more frequently than men. Feeble women, with uterine disorders, will faint from slight injury, or any unusual mental excitement. The symptoms of syncope are clearly marked. The patient is conscious of a sinking sensation in the epigastric region, and about the heart. There are dizziness, dimness of vision, and ringing in the ears {tinnitus aurium). The features are pinched, and the lips and cheeks are pale and cold. The pulse, at first small and fluttering, is at last im- perceptible. An impulse can scarcely be recognized in the praecordial region. There is also partial or complete uncon- sciousness. Respiratory movements may cease altogether, or a spasmodic, irregular sighing is present. The attack lasts from a few seconds to two or three minutes. It is very rarely prolonged beyond two minutes. Resuscitation would not be possible if the heart’s pulsations were absent for five minutes ( Walsh). Recovery is announced by attempts at swallowing, by sighing, movements of the body, restoration of warmth and color to the cheeks, and a return of the radial pulse. In some cases the attack may terminate with nausea and vomiting. Although in most cases syncope is easy of recognition, mistakes are sometimes made and erroneous opinions given. It is therefore well to consider the morbid states for which it may be mistaken. There is a class of persons called malingerers, who, frou) LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 137 sordid or other motives, feign various forms of illness, and syncope is sometimes simulated. Prostitutes or disorderly characters, in order to escape detention in the station-house, or a subsequent visit to Blackwell’s Island, work on the sympathies of the police official, until a carriage is ordered, and they are conducted to the hospital. Once there, unless the doctor in attendance is particularly disgusted with the performance, the patient will likely he discharged the next day without trouble. These eases are readily recognized by the fact that the pulse is heating with its accustomed fulness and regularity, that the temperature of the body is normal, and that an announcement of an intention to draw blood from the arm, or shave the head and apply ice, is fol- lowed by an avowal of the patient that she is much better, and will not require further treatment. Ordinary syncope is readily distinguished from hysterical stupor by the fact that the patient has not lost conscious- ness, nor is the action of the lieart or pulse specially altei’ed. Poisoning from carbonic acid gives a dark, livid color to the countenance, the insensibility is continuous, and the pulse can be felt in the wrist. Poisoning from urea, or Bright’s disease, is diagnosed by the accompanying dropsi- cal swelling of the lower limbs, urinous odor, and the pres- ence of casts and albumen in the urine. A person in a state of deep syncope may be considered dead, hut if the characteristic signs of death are understood, little difficulty will be experienced in making a correct diagnosis. (See article on Asphyxia, page 147.) Treatment . — In mild cases, where the patient is only partially unconscious, stimulating inhalations of eau-de- cologne, vapor of ammonia, sprinkling the head and face 138 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. with cold water, or placing the patient in a cold draught of air, will suffice to restore sensibility. Where there is complete unconsciousness, more urgent measures will be necessary. In all cases, the patient should be placed in the recumbent position, with the head lower than the shoulders. This is done in order that the blood flowing toward the cerebrum may have the assistance of gravitation, and also to accelerate the current travelling from the lower extremities toward the heart. All super- fluous clothing should be removed from the chest and throat. Collars, neck-ties, and other articles which constrict the neck, hinder recovery. The stimulating inhalations of am- monia, etc., are of little avail in complete syncope, for there is scarcely any respiratory movement; the nostrils, how- ever, may be moistened, with the liquid. Cold water, thrown violently in the face, or sprinkled forcibly on the chest, striking the palms of the hands, and rubbing them rapidly, are efficacious in all cases. An efficient remedy is to dip a plate in hot water and place it over the epigastric or prsecordial regions ; either place will answer. All these methods may be combined in the treatment of individual cases. Should they fail, galvanism may be carefully tried. Too much is worse than too little. One pole of the battery may be placed at the upper part of the spinal column, and the other moved up and down over the sternum and pr^- cordia. The poles may also be applied along the course of tlie spinal accessory nerve. The action of the heart has in some cases been renewed by exciting the spinal accessory and the four upper cervical nerves ( Yalentin). The treatment of syncope resulting from excessive hem- orrhage has been discussed in a preceding chapter. CHAPTER XII. ASPHYXIA. Eeapiratory Apparatus. — Effects of Non-aeration of Blood. — Strangulation. — Com- pression of Thorax. — Inhalation of Poisonous Gases. — Signs of Death. — Drowning. The patliological changes arising from defective aeration will be better understood if we glance briefly at tbe pro- cesses wbicb regulate tbe supply of oxygen, and tbe elimi- nation of carbonic acid. To describe in detail these impor- tant phenomena would lead us beyond the prescribed limit of this work. "We must confine our attention to such as have a special bearing upon tbe morbid actions in question. Tbe respiratory apparatus comprises tbe larynx, trachea, bronchi, and lungs. Tbe lungs, tbe heart, and great vessels, are contained within tbe cavity of tbe thorax or chest. A large, flat muscle, called tbe diaphragm, forms tbe floor of this cavity and separates it from tbe abdomen. Each lung is composed of bronchial tubes, air-cells, vessels, and nerves. Tbe bronchial tubes commence at tbe termination of tbe trachea. They divide and subdivide, becoming smaller as they pass in, until they terminate with a diameter of of an inch in tbe intercellular passages or bronchioles. Around these passages and terminal bronchi, tbe air-cells are clus- tered in a manner similar to tbe arrangement of “ leaves on a 140 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. tree-branch.” These cells naeasure from to of an inch each in diameter. They are formed of a delicate layer of mucous membrane, closely attached to which are minute plexuses from the pulmonary artery and veins, and to unite the whole there is a quantity of yellow elastic tissue. According to the calculation of M. Rocheaux, there are 17,790 air-cells connected with each terminal bronchus, and in the lungs, 600,000,000. Prof. Dalton, of this city, esti- mates the amount of surface thus exposed to the action of the air, at 1,400 square feet. The capillary vessels of the pulmo- nary artery and pulmonary veins distributed in delicate meshes on the walls of the air-cells are the channels through which the blood-changes are effected. The venous blood, loaded with carbonic acid, is carried by the pirlmonary ar- teries from the right side of the heart to the lungs, where it gives up its load of impurity. The capillaries of the pul- monary veins, which originate in the walls of the air-cells, take up the renovated blood with its load of oxygen, and carry it to the left side of the heart, whence it is propelled to all parts of the body. The interchange of gases and aeration of the blood are effected during the respiratory movements of inspiration and expiration. During inspiration, the diaphragm con- tracts and increases the vertical diameter of the chest, while the ribs are elevated and separated by the action of the other inspiratory muscles, thereby making the lateral diameters greater. A vacuum is thus formed, and the air rushes in. Following immediately is an expiratory move- ment, in which the air is forced out : 1. By the relaxation of the diaphragm, which is pushed upward by the abdom- inal organs resuming their original positions; 2. The ribs ASPHYXIA. Ill are drawn together by the external intercostals ; and 3. The lungs, which are extremely elastic, contract and force the air out of the cells. After the air enters the bronchial tubes, a dilFusion of gases takes place, and the impure air below passes upward, while the oxygen continues on to the air-cells. After reaching the cells, the oxygen passes by en- dosmosis through to the blood, and is carried off by the cor- puscular elements of the circulatory fluid which have pre- viously given up their carbonic acid. Allowing that twenty respiratory movements take place in a minute, the air in the lungs will be necessarily changed 1,200 times in the course of an hour. About 17 cubic feet of oxygen are consumed in 21 hours, and during the same period from 300 to 400 cubic feet of atmospheric air are supplied to the lungs. Oxygen gas is an essential requirement of a healthy organism. It exerts a remarkable influence upon both vegetable and animal life. Eight-ninths of the whole mass of water, one-third of the earth’s substance, and one-fifth of the atmosphere, are composed of oxygen : no element is more abundant or more important. Repair and decay are closely linked in the animal economy. Death is a necessary accompaniment of life. Molecular disorganization, elaboration, and growth of new material, proceed simultaneously. In health the growth keeps pace with loss, in disease waste preponderates. Dur- ing the physiological interchange of material new sub- stances of a poisonous nature are generated, and are removed by the different emunctories. Should the avenues of escape be closed, life is speedily terminated. For instance, the kidneys eliminate an excrementitious substance called urea^ which is formed by tlie decay of nitrogenized tissue. When 142 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. these organs cease to abstract this material from the blood, it accumulates and produces convulsions, coma, and finally death. Carbonic acid, which is specially under considera- tion in this connection, is another product of retrograde metamorphosis, "When through disease or accident it is retained, and the blood imperfectly aerated, all the nutri- tive processes are retarded, or entirely stopped. The vitality of the body necessarily fails to approximate to a healthy standard, and latent germs of disease are impelled to an inordinate and even fatal growth. The large mortality in our tenement-houses is sufficient evidence of this truth. Human beings are crowded together in these dens, in a stifling atmosphere, unfit to supply the wants of the system, A family of six and seven will some- times be cramped in one or two small rooms, scarcely large enough to accommodate a single person. But it is not alone the evil of a diminished quantity of oxygen that these people have to contend with ; the surrounding atmosphere is rendered doubly poisonous by the animal exhalations which naturally accumulate and occasion cholera, typhus fever, and other pestilences. In these homes of the poor, these monuments to the grasping spirit of the nineteenth century, death reaps a rich and continuous harvest. And all this must endure until the strong arm of the law compels avaricious landlords to construct houses properly ventilated, and fit for human habitation. As an example of the effects of imperfect ventilation, the suffocation of a large number of persons in the famous oi rather infamous “ Black Hole of Calcutta,” will be remem- bered, One hundred and fifty persons were confined for a single night in a room eighteen feet square, having but one ASPHYXIA. 143 small window. In the morning only seventeen were alive. As another example of the evils attending imperfect ventila- tion, we may mention the destruction of life which occurred on an Irish steamer some years ago while crossing the Channel. During a storm the captain compelled one hun- dred and fifty of the passengers to go below, and afterward closely fastened down the hatchways. Seventy persons perished before the hatchways were removed. The violent storm prevented their outcries from being heard, otherwise their horrible fate might have been averted. Similar occurrences, but on a smaller scale, are fre- quently brought to our notice. They generally arise from design or neglect. The condition resulting from a complete cessation of the respiratory movements is usually known as asphyxia or apuosa. The word asphyxia^ derived from two Greek words signifying pulselessness, does not define the condition. Ap- ncea indicates the prominent features of the morbid pro- cess with greater accuracy ; but, as asphyxia is the word in general use, it will be adhered to in the present chapter. The first effect of obstructing the entrance of air is a re- tardation of the current of blood in the capillary vessels of the lungs and general system. The blood accumulates and moves slowly through them. Should the ingress of air be still further prevented, this state of congestion ends in com- plete stagnation or stoppage of the circulation. Dnaerated blood cannot pass through the capillaries. Prof. Austin Flint, Jr., considers the want of oxygen in the tissues, and the accompanying capillary congestion, as the starting-point of suffocation or asphyxia / and that the obstruction in the capillaries throws the blood 14:4 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. back on the heart, and overpowers it, so that it entirely ceases. Some consider that the congestion of the lungs is alone the cause of death ; others, that the blood going to the brain, loaded with carbonic acid, destroys the activity of the cerebrum, and through it acts upon the heart and the nerves supplying that organ. Where so many phenomena exist, involving different vital parts, it is almost impossible to separate them, and definitely say which is the cause of death. To repeat, defec- tive aeration causes the rapid increase of carbonic acid, and induces capillary congestion in every part of the system ; this congestion demands more labor from the heart, and the con- gestion of the lungs increases the difficult respiration, and makes it more labored. The blood, whicli is loaded with carbonic acid, necessarily obtunds nervous sensibility, and, acting through the cardiac nerves upon the heart, combines with the other morbid influences in weakening the contrac- tions of that organ, and bringing about a fatal termination. The morbid appearances after death vary but little with the cause of the asphyxia. In the majority of cases there is a similarity in the changes. The face generally is of a dark, livid color ; froth or foam, streaked with blood, sur- rounds the mouth. The eyes protrude. In suffocation from hanging, the tongue is swollen and pushed out between the lips, Rigor mortis appears soon after death. The lungs are heavy and dark, and contain a large quantity of black blood. The air-cells and smaller bronchial tubes are filled with a sanious, frothy fluid. Blood is absent from the left side of the heart and arteries. This latter peculiarity is due to the elasticity of the walls of the arteries forcing out the ASPHYXIA. 145 blood. It is not confined especially to death from suflToca- tion, but occurs in other forms. The auricle and ventricle on the left side of the heart are distended with dark blood, and all the blood in the body is blacker than under ordinary circumstances. This is caused by the absence of oxygen, which gives the circulat- ing fluid a red color. In the liver, kidneys, and spleen, there is generally more or less congestion. There are vari- ous opinions advanced respecting the conditions of the brain. Some modern investigators {Ackerman^ Dondus) endeavored to show that anaemia of the brain is more com- mon than congestion. This idea, however, is not sustained by facts, or accepted by many in the profession. The cerebral vessels, except in rare cases, are engorged with blood. Having now dwelt on the physiology of respiration, and the pathological changes which depend upon the defective aeration of the blood and total cessation of the respiratory act, we now come to the various forms of asphyxia and their treatment. Strangulation. — This term is generally applied to that variety of asphyxia caused by external compression ; but any mechanical occlusion of the trachea or larynx, whether external or internal, belongs under the same head. The strangulation produced by clasping the throat tight- ly with the arm or hands is the common method employed by garroters. In suicidal attempts, handkerchiefs or ropes are generally used, and the rope is resorted to in most civil- ized countries injudicial strangulation. All cases of hang- ing, however, do not terminate by asphyxia. The neck is usually broken by the fall, and death results from pressure 10 146 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. on the upper part of tlie spinal cord, and congestion of the brain. The greatest number of strangulated patients who come under the care of the surgeon are those of attempted sui- cides, and every stage of asphyxia, from a slight suffocation to complete stoppage of respiration, may be found among them. The symptoms arising from mechanical occlusion of the air-passages are common in a greater or less degree to all other varieties of asphyxia. They are usually so well marked as to preclude a possibility of mistake. At the same time, the history of the patient should always be in- quired into. The patient’s countenance presents an anxious expression, and is of a livid color, which, in extreme cases, is almost black. The lips are swollen and somewhat evert- ed, the eyes bloodshot and prominent, the vessels of the head and neck are enlarged to double their ordinary size. There is an intolerable feeling of discomfort and oppression over the chest, and intense desire for air. The respiratory movements become rapid, but after a time they are slow and prolonged. There is a momentary increase in the pul- sations of the heart. As the asphyxia progresses, the move- ments diminish in force, until they are totally lost. In the beginning, the patient suffers from giddiness, ringing in the ear [tinnitus au/rium)^ and great general distress. The agony gives way where asphyxia results from immersion in water, and is succeeded by pleasant visions and dreams. In some recorded cases, these sensations are said to have been so en- trancing as to cause the resuscitated patient to curse his attendants for bringing him back to renewed torture. These .^Ireams are followed by insensibility ; the pulse is usually ASPHYXIA. 147 absent, but the action of the heart may still be made out with a stethoscope. So long as an impulse is detected, there is chance of recovery. In asphyxia resulting from violence, there is often an ac- companying condition of syncope. This may resemble death to such an extent as to prevent the continuance of treatment. However, if the points of difference between death and simple insensibility are appreciated, there will be little difficulty. When life ceases, the pupils are dilated, the cornea is flattened, and the eyes fixed. There are congestion of the cutaneous capillaries, especially in the most dependent por- tions of the body, and blueness under the finger-nails. (In true asphyxia this congestion is not a sign of much impor- tance.) All respiratory movements have ceased, and no moisture will appear on a looking-glass held over the mouth or nose. The pulsations of the heart cannot be made out with the ear or stethoscope. Another test has been proposed lately by a French gen- tleman, who states that, if a bright steel needle be inserted into the dead body, it will become tarnished ; if introduced into the living body, it will come out perfectly clean. If a preparation of Calabar bean is applied to the eye while life is present, the pupil will contract ; if death has taken place, no effect will be produced. A muscular rigidity (rigor mortis) ensues soon after death, and a peculiar, offensive odor is emitted. Treatment . — The treatment of strangulation from for- eign bodies in the air-passages has been considered in a pre- vious chapter. When strangulation results from external compression of the throat, a careful examination should be instituted to ascertain the amount of local injury. Lacera- 14:8 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. tion or fracture of the larynx or rings of the trachea may cause pieces of cartilage to protrude on the internal surface. Such obstructions must he removed, in order to render the treatment effectual. All superfluous clothing should he re- moved from the chest and neck, and the mouth and throat cleared of mucus. Artiflcial respiration, either hj Mar- shall’s, Hall’s, or Sylvester’s methods, must then he tried. The manner of employing these methods is hereafter fully explained. It is at times necessary to perform tracheotomy {see Tracheotomy), and to fill the lungs by forcing in air with a bellows, or with the mouth applied to the opening. In addition to artificial respiration, the surface of the body should he briskly rubbed to keep up the circulation, and stimulants administered through the rectum. As in cases of hanging there is congestion of the brain, a few ounces of blood can be taken from the arm with benefit. Compression of the Thoeacio Walls produces suffoca- tion by preventing the expansion of the lungs and admis- sion of air. It usually occurs from jamming, or by being crushed beneath embankments or masses of building mate- rial. In the former case the sufferer is usually very much frightened. The arms are thrown involuntarily above the head, leaving the chest exposed to the pressure of the crowd. Persons in large crowds can, with ordinary pre- cautions, protect the chest by keeping the arms and elbows close to the side of the chest, flexing the forearm, and bringing it in front, thus making the hands meet in the median line. Unless extraordinary pressure is made, this method will allow of sufficient respiratory movement to sustain life. The notorious resurrectionist and murderer, Burke, usu- ASPHYXIA. 149 ally destroyed liis vietims by compressing the thoracic walls. With this variety of asphyxia there may he more or less bruising and laceration of the chest-walls, but the general symptoms and treatment are the same as given above. SuFFOCATioK FROM INHALATION OF Gases. — The inha- lation of nitrogen or hydrogen occasions the same changes and symptoms as are witnessed in other forms of asphyxia, nitrogen exists in large quantities in atmospheric air. When inhaled in a pure state, it destroys life with greater rapidity than other gaseous bodies. The inhalation of sulphuretted hydrogen, carbonic acid, carbonic oxide, carburetted hydrogen, etc., should be treated under the head of poisons. As death in these cases, however, is usually attributed to asphyxia, and as the treatment is the same, they will be considered in this section. Sulphuretted hydrogen is a product of the decomposition of animal matter. It is found in sewers, old drains, and stagnant pools. The foul odor of “ rotten eggs ” is due to this gas. When inhaled, it proves rapidly fatal. Accord- ing to Flenard, one part in a hundred and fifty of atmos- pheric air will kill a horse. Men can bear larger propor- tions. Small quantities of sulphuretted hydrogen, inhaled in a diluted form, give rise to nausea, vomiting, pains in the abdomen and extremities, vertigo, and a semi-paralytic condition of the extremities. In large quantities, it pro- duces rapid insensibility, convulsions, and death. The body exhales the characteristic odor of the gas. After death the mouth and fauces are coated with a dark-brown 150 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. mucus. The muscles and all the internal organs are dark- colored, and the blood is fluid. Carbonic acid, or di-oxide of carbon, is found in large quantities in the bottom of wells, coal-mines, and in all dark, damp situations, where organic matter is in a state of decomposition. In coal-mines it is usually known as “ choke-damp,” and death is often caused by its inhalation. This substance also results from the physiological decay of living bodies. An atmosphere containing one-tenth of carbonic acid will produce death. Its effect on the system is that of a narcotic poison, although, when death results from its in- halations, it is commonly said to cause suffocation, or as- phyxia. The symptoms attending its inhalation, with one or two exceptions, resemble those occurring in ordinary asphyxia. There is at first marked loss of muscular power, with ten- dency to sleep, and the countenance assumes a leaden hue. After death the eyes remain bright for some time, and sev- eral hours elapse before rigor mortis sets in. Charcoal-vapor consists of carbonic acid, carburetted hydrogen, free nitrogen, and atmospheric air. This vapor is often used as a means of self-murder. In France it is frequently employed for this purpose. Suicides burn the charcoal on a brazier, in a close room, where all the crevices for the admission of air are shut off. The vapor at first creates a sensation of extreme languor and general weak- ness. This is soon followed by complete insensibility. In some of these cases the countenance is pale, and the jaws are usually fixed. After death the heart is empty, or a little black blood may occupy its right ventricle. ASPHYXIA. 151 Coal-vapor . — The materials arising from the ordinary combustion of coal are sulphurous acid, carbonic acid, sul- phuretted hydrogen, and carburetted hydrogen. It is im- possible to inhale this vapor under ordinary circumstances. It possesses such irritating qualities that, unless a person is stupefied with alcohol or other narcotics, he will escape be- fore a sufficient amount is taken in to destroy life. Occa- sionally, persons are sufibcated in holds or cabins of vessels from this vapor. A sad instance occurred recently in New- York harbor. Five seamen shut themselves in the forecastle, where a brazier of coal was burning, and in the morning were found dead. Coal-gas . — This substance is employed for illuminating purposes. It consists principally of light carburetted hydro- gen, carbonic oxide, olefiant gas, hydrogen, nitrogen, etc. Its odorous principle is due to vapor of naphtha. Carbonic oxide is supposed to be its principal poisonous ingredient. If the atmosphere of a room becomes impregnated with twelve per cent, of the gas, a lighted candle introduced will cause an explosion. Accidents arising from coal-gas are generally the result of carelessness or ignorance. Neglect- ing to turn the gas off, and leakage in the pipes, are the common causes. The effects produced by its inhalation dif- fer from other varieties. There are more or less vertigo, nausea, and vomiting, a semi-paralytic condition of the muscles, and convulsions ending often in death. After death the blood is sometimes of a light-red color. Treatment . — In all these varieties of suffocation, inhala- tion of oxygen gas will bring about speedy relief. Where respiration has ceased, it must be restored by artificial methods. If necessary, oxygen may be forced into the L52 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. lungs in the manner previously mentioned. Cold water, poured on the surface of the body, is likewise beneficial. DROWNING. The length of time that persons can remain under water, and afterward be resuscitated, varies according to the cir- cumstances attending each individual case. When timid persons become accidentally submerged, they throw up the arms, open the mouth to shriek, and consequently fill the lungs with water and strangulate at once. If presence of mind is not lost, the arms kept under water, and the res- piratory movements controlled until the head comes above the surface, life may be prolonged a considerable period. Again, should the submerged individual faint, the chances of resuscitation are good even when several minutes have been spent without air. The fit of syncope is attended with a stoppage of respiration and of the heart’s action, and, the demand for oxygen being diminished, the system does not feel the loss as it would under other circumstances. Occa- sionally, life is destroyed after an immersion of one minute, while in other instances persons remain under water for two and even three minutes without receiving injury. Thus sponge and pearl divers, who spend a great part of their working-hours under water, remain deprived of air for two or three minutes with but little discomfort. Marac relates the case of a German woman who was tied up in a bag with a cock and cat, and thrown into the water as a punishment for child-murder. She was submerged fifteen minutes, and, when removed from the bag and exposed to the air, imme- diately recovered. Such a prolongation of life without air can only be accounted for on the supposition that the woman ASPHYXIA. 153 fainted on being immersed, and that the state of syncope lasted until she was brought to the surface. A committee of the Royal Cbirurgical Society, London, instituted a series of experiments to ascertain tbe length of time animals could sustain life without a supply of oxygen. A brief statement of the principal results will be of interest. It was ascertained that, when the entrance of air was pre- vented by submersion, death was more rapid than when the trachea was thoroughly closed with a plug. When the trachea was simply plugged, the respiratory movements con- tinued from three to four minutes and a half, and the action of the heart was perceptible from six to seven minutes and a half. As a rule, the heart’s action continued two or three minutes after respiration ceased. When animals were kept under water one minute and thirty seconds, death followed, even when the animal was taken out alive. ISTo efforts were made in any of these cases to restore life. If respiration liad been artificially produced, they would have probably recovered. The striking difference in the period of death in the two classes is explained by the fact that, in simple plugging of the trachea, sufficient air remained in the lungs to maintain life for a short time, while in the other, water found its way into the lungs and displaced the air which might otherwise have been reserved for aeration. Some contend that water does not enter the lungs of the drowned, but the results of post-mortem examinations do not confirm this statement. Water, sea- weed, and other extraneous matter, have been found in the bronchial tubes in the major- ity of cases. It is true that at times there is not the slight- est trace of water. This circumstance is, however, excep- tional. The remarkable power of absorption possessed by 154 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. the lungs may account for tlie rapid disappearance of the liquid. As human beings, when drowning, alternately sink below, and rise again to the surface of the water, occasion- ally giving them opportunity to obtain a fresh supply of air, we cannot definitely determine the maximum of time they can remain under water and yet recover afterward. The experiments quoted are not proper criteria to judge by in the majority of drowniiig cases. When submersion is con- tinuous, however, five minutes is the longest period after which life may be restored. There is a peculiar condition, known as secondary asphyxia, which occurs at times in per- sons who have been restored by artificial respiration. It shows itself generally within forty-eight hours after respira- tion has been fully established. When the symptoms seem favorable, and all anxiety removed, the patient is suddenly seized with urgent dyspnoea, the chest expands imperfectly and irregularly, the patient struggles for breath, and in a short time all the worst features of asphyxia return. Death soon supervenes, unless immediate relief is afibrded by arti- ficial respiration. The cause of this change is not well un- derstood. It is probably due to congestion of the lungs, induced by some active movements on the part of the pa- tient. The exercise sends more blood to these organs than they, in their weakened condition, can provide for. Exces- sive and laborious respiration immediately follows. The ap- pearances presented in asphyxia resulting from immersion vary somewhat from other kinds. The livid discoloration of the face and fulness of the blood-vessels are not so dis- tinctly marked. There are more general pallor and coldness of the surface. Eigor mortis or 'post-mortem contractions of the muscles appear very soon after death. ASPHYXIA. 155 Treatment . — There are four special requisites iu the treatment of drowned persons : 1. Artificial respiration / 2. Warmth / 3. Friction / 4. Stimulation. All these are employed together, but the first is generally relied on. Strip the patient of clothing, and envelop the body as fai as possible in warm blankets. Then clear the mouth and throat of water, mucus, or other substance which might pre- vent the ingress of air.* To do this perfectly, cover the index-finger closely with a handkerchief, and carry it in as far as possible, and sweep it around the pharynx and upper part of the larynx. The cloth takes up more of the moisture than the finger alone would. The tongue is now drawn out as far as possible. Unless the organ is pulled forward with considerable degree of force, the aryteno-epiglottidean folds at the upper border of the larynx will close the aperture sufficiently to inter- fere with the admission of air. This is a point of consider- able importance in all cases where artificial respiration is resorted to, and cannot be too strongly insisted upon. A forceps attached to the extremity of the tongue, or a towel wrapped around its end, and grasped with the thumb and forefinger, will make traction easy. Having cleansed the air-passages, we try some of the methods of artificial respira- tion. When the immersion has been short, and the patient only partially asphyxiated, simple compression of the lower half of the thorax and upper part of the abdomen will answer. The hands are applied on each side of the chest- walls, the fingers reaching as high as the nipple, and firm • Some advise suspension of the drowned person by the limbs, in order to faeilitate the escape of water from the lungs ; but this is an unnecessary pro- cedure. 156 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. pressure made to diminisli the cavity of the chest. The hands are then lifted for a few seconds, and the parts allowed to resume their natural position. This is done rapidly and continuously until all danger has passed. Diminishing the thoracic cavity by pressure forces out some of the foul air from the lungs, and with the sub- sequent expansion a certain amount of fresh air passes in. This interchange gives more oxygen to the blood, and relieves it of carbonic acid, stimulates the circulation, and through it the nervo-museular apparatus, and finally' restores all the functions of life. In severe cases, either Marshall Hall’s or Sylvester’s method of artificial respira- tion is to be preferred. The latter is said to be superior, as it enables more air to pass out of and enter the chest. The preliminary steps, such as clearing the throat and drawing out the tongue, are the same. In Marshall Hall’s method the patient is placed on the side, with the arm toward the posterior plane of the body. The body is then rolled slowly over on the face, while the hands of the surgeon at the same time are pressed firmly on the back and sides of the chest, diminishing its cavity. "When this movement is completed the patient is turned on his back, and the chest-walls re- sume their original position ; these movements are to be k.ept up until natural respiration is resumed. The principal effect to be produced in all cases is a renewal of the air in the lungs. In Sylvester’s method the patient is placed in the recumbent position, with the head and chest somewhat raised. The operator stands at the head of the patient and grasps both arms midway between the elbow and wrist- joint, moving them gradually to a vertical position so as to make them nearly meet above the head. They are held in ASPHYXIA. 157 this position for a moment, and then slowly returned to the sides. At the termination of the second movement, pressure is made with the arms on the sides of the thoracic walls. These movements are continued as long as the asphyxia remains. Raising the arms in this manner elevates the ribs, and allows comparatively a large quantity of air to enter, while relaxation causes them to resume their normal relations. Conjointly with all varieties of artificial respira- tion, the patient’s limbs should be briskly rubbed by an assistant, and brandy and ammonia should be administered through the mouth or rectum. Hot bottles and blankets are to be applied to the extremities before and after the patient has recovered. Heat, by means of hot-air baths, is sometimes useful. Ammonia, in the form of vapor or in solution, may be applied to the nostrils. Should ordinary artificial respiration fail to revive the patient, pure oxygen may be forced into the lungs. This may be done by cutting a hole in the trachea, inserting a tube, and forcing the gas through it. The ordinary elastic bag employed for inhala- tion of oxygen, if pressed with moderate force, will send in enough gas to distend the lungs. If the gas is not at hand, the nozzle of a bellows may be attached to the trachea-tube, and the necessary expansion accomplished with atmospheric air. Injuries to the Spinal Coed, above the origin of the phrenic and intercostal nerves, paralyze the muscles of respiration and produce death by asphyxia. Poisonous doses of nux-vomica or its alkaloids cause spasm of the same set of muscles, and terminate life in like manner. CHAPTEE XIII. SUMTEOKE. Synonymes . — :IIeat Apoplexy — Insolation — Sun-Fever. W e have records of sunstroke from the earliest histori- cal times. It is fully described by ancient medical writers. About the first cases mentioned are the following, from biblical history : “ Manassas was her husband, who died in the early har-, vest : for, as he stood among them and bound sheaves in the field, the heat came upon his head, and he fell on his bed, and died in the city of Bethuliah.” The second in- stance relates to the son of the Shunammite woman, who was restored to life by the prophet Elisha: “ And when the child was grown, it fell on a day that he went out with his father to the reapers. And he said unto his father, ‘ My head, my head^ And when he had taken him and brought him to his mother, he sat on her knees till noon, and then died.” Sunstroke is not confined to tropical regions ; Xew York and other Xorthern cities sufier from its yearly visitations. At certain seasons the number of cases, in proportion to the population, far exceeds that of the more tropical towns. In New York, especially, the mortality has been very great. SUNSTROKE. 159 During the summers of 1866 and 1868 an immense num- ber of cases were recorded. Visitors to the tropics from the colder regions, who are unaccustomed to a high temperature, are particularly sus- ceptible ; while the natives, who live constantly exposed to the heat, are comparatively safe. Sunstroke does not depend upon a short exposure to the direct rays of the sun ; the exposure must have been con- tinued for a day or two ; nor does it necessarily arise from solar heat. Prolonged confinement in the heated atmos- phere of a building may likewise produce it. Dr. Maclean * speaks of thirteen cases which occurred under Mr. Longmore, in the barracks at Burrackpoor, India, while only three arose from outside exposure. The same thing has been witnessed on crowded vessels, in laundries, and sugar-refineries. I recall three fatal cases which were admitted to Bellevue, of persons who were prostrated while at work in a sugar-refinery. Dr. Swift gives the history of twelve persons who, while at work in a large laundry in this city, were similarly affected. Some of these patients may have been exposed to the solar rays, but the majority were at work in-doors. About the third or fourth day from the commencement of a heated term, sunstrokes usually appear. The sufferers in most cases are exposed to the heat for some days pre- ceding the attack. In the summer of 1866 the majority of sunstroke eases — generally laboring-men — were brought to Bellevue Hos- pital in the morning or early in the day. Reynolds’s Practice, article Sunstroke, p. 166. 160 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. Persons of intemperate habits and debilitated systems are most liable to attack. Any thing tending to lower the vitality of the system predisposes to the affection. "Wear- ing heavy, dark clothing, or compressing the chest, is also unsafe. The close-fitting regulation uniform and equip- ments worn by the British soldiers in India swelled the bills of mortality from sunstrokes when that country was first occupied. Better sanitary ideas of soldiers’ dress have been developed within the past few years, and the death-list has consequently diminished. Sunstrokes may be classed under two heads : 1. Those in which the nerve-centres are principally involved, or the cerebro-spinal variety of Morehead ; 2. The varieties which are characterized by exhaustion. Death in the former case results from coma^j in the latter, from syncope. In some forms death is ascribed to asphyxia, or apnoea. Persons of full habit addicted to the use of spirituous liquors are generally victims of the cerebro-spinal variety. Hard-working individuals are more liable to the cardiac form. In typical cases of sunstroke the symptoms may be di- vided into premonitory and immediate. The premonitory symptoms are not always evident. The patient complains of headache and a burning sensation about the head, and during the night is restless and wakeful. The skin is dry and uncomfortably hot, and there is frequent desire to evacuate the bladder. The face is flushed, and eyes con- gested ; the bowels are usually constipated. A person pre- senting these symptoms, who, nevertheless, continues to work under the hot sun, or in an overheated building, will be suddenly seized with vertigo, intense headache, and SUNSTROKE. 161 dimness of vision. His limbs refuse to support liim, and he soon falls to the ground. Insensibility sets in ; the breathing becomes stertorous, pupils contract, and the skin is intensely hot. The temperature of the body, ascertained by a thermometer in the axilla, varies from 100 to 107, in rare cases reaching 109. The pulse is rapid, and often full ; as the case progresses toward a final termination, it becomes weaker and iiTegular, but still very rapid. The coma may be either partial or complete, and occasionally there are convulsions. The bowels are sometimes relaxed, and vom- iting is not infrequent. There are various grades or manifestations of sunstroke. Some who come under the physician’s care complain of in- tense weakness, and pain in the head. Others are stupid and ■wandering, while complete insensibility accompanies the great majority of cases. In some the general malaise and warning symptoms precede the insensibility for several days ; others are stricken down in a moment, without pre- vious uncomfortable sensations. In those varieties of sunstroke characterized by exhaus- tion or syncope the patients are more apt to die suddenly without special premonitory troubles. In such cases the countenance is paler than in the cerebro-spinal variety. The respiration is sighing or gasping instead of being stertorous. The pulse is generally rapid, compressible, and irregular. The pupils may be dilated, the heat of the skin is not ex- treme; sometimes there is a combination of the cardiac and cerebro-spinal varieties. The reason ■why consciousness is lost, from exposure to extreme heat, is not fully understood ; overheating of the blood is said by some authorities to call for excessive action 11 162 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. in the nerve-centres, which rapidly exhaust their force and power. Maclean and others regard the heated blood as produ- cing great depression of the nervous system, and thus pre- venting it from performing its functions. The latter theory seems the most plausible. Even if we accept this view, there are changes in the nerve-fibres and cells which we have as yet been unable to’ recognize or fully understand. These changes, 'in many cases, make recovery from sunstroke more to be dreaded even than death itself. They give rise to the varied sequelae of sunstroke, such as amaurosis, obstinate and distressing headache, and impairment of the intellect. Insanity in its varied forms is a common sequence. In some instances, the brain is found to be softened after death, in others there is no special lesion perceptible. On post-mortem examination the brain and its mem- branes are usually found to be congested. In persons who die from exhaustion this feature is less marked. The great mass of cases, however, show this change. Out of twenty- two post-mortems which I made in Bellevue, twenty pre- sented cerebral congestion. All had marked congestion of the lungs. Two of them showed evidences of inflammation in the mucous membrane lining the stomach and intestines. Before death they had violent attacks of vomiting and purging. Congestion of the lungs is almost always present. The right side of the heart is distended with blood which is entirely fluid, and without tendency to coagulate. Decom- position proceeds rapidly after death from sunstroke. Treatment . — It was considered imperative at one time to abstract blood in all cases of sunstroke. Modern enlight- SUNSTROKE. 163 enment lias excluded this therapeutical agent. Depleting measures of every kind are now considered injurious. The patient should be removed at once to a cool room, and placed in a recumbent position near an open window. The clothes are then stripped off, and a stream of water poured over the body. The vessel containing the liquid is to be held about four or five feet above the patient, in order that he may receive the benefit of the shock. The stream of water should at first be directed on the head, then on the chest and abdomen, and finally on the extremities, and thus alternating from one part to another, until consciousness returns. Ice rubbed over the body is liked by some ; the cold douche is, however, preferable. When the dyspnoea is marked, a few dry cups placed on the thorax in front and behind will be of service. Internal medication is useful in all cases. Among the numerous drugs employed, bromide of potassium has been found most efficient. The best results were obtained from its use in Bellevue Hospital, in the years 1866 and 1868. This drug may be administered in all stages of the affection. When the patient is unable to swallow, it can be given by injection, always remembering to increase the dose one- quarter more than when given by mouth. In mild cases from five to ten grains may be given, at intervals of from half an hour to one hour, until the grave symptoms disap- pear. In several forms from ten to thirty grains may be administered every half-hour ; when the pulse becomes weak or intermittent, stimulants are needed. Stimulation should be resorted to in all cases where exhaustion is the prominent feature. Brandy-and-milk, or brandy with ammonia, must be introduced into the stomach or rectum. 164 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. The cold douche must he sparingly employed, or alto- gether dispensed with in this latter class of cases. If the skin is cold, it will do no good whatever. After consciousness has returned, mustard-plasters or blisters are to be applied to the back of the neck or be- hind the ears. The bromide need not be discontinued for one or two weeks. As soon as convenient, the patient should be sent to a cool district in the country, and kept free from all sources of excitement. The brain must rest from all work. Exer- cise in the open air and nourishing diet are essential ; regu- lar habits must be rigidly enforced. A continuance of this treatment for several months prevents or at least lessens the danger from nervous affections which follow sunstroke. CHAPTER XIV. D TSPNCEA. Dyspnoea from Asthma — Croup — Congestion of the Lungs — Cardiac Disease — Pulmonary CEdema — ^Pulmonary Apoplexy, etc. SnoKTNEss of breath or diflBcult respiration arises from defective aeration of the blood. Any condition which diminishes the amount of oxygen sent to the tissues, or creates a demand for more than the lungs in ordinary respi- ration can furnish, will occasion dyspnoea. Over-exertion produces the simplest illustration of the manner of its pro- duction, Violent muscular movements quicken the cardiac impulses, and a larger amount of blood is sent to the lungs as well as to other organs. There follows a demand for more oxygen, and the respiratory movements are increased to make up by rapidity of inhalation the diminished quan- tity of that element in the blood. In the category of diseases characterized by dyspnoea are included asthma, croup, congestion of the lungs, cardiac affections, pneumonia, bronchitis, pulmonary oedema, pul- monary apoplexy, and oedema glottidis. The dyspnoea which is caused by mechanical obstruction or occlusion of the air- passages is considered in another chapter. Asthma. — In this disease there is a spasmodic contrac- tion of the muscular fibres of the smaller bronchial tubes. 166 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. and a consequent diminished calibre of these tubes, which prevents the free ingress of air. Asthma exhibits a pref- erence for certain localities and seasons of the year. It may occur at any season, but prevails specially in the autumn. It is said to be caused in some instances by the inhalation of new-mown hay, ipecac, coal-dust, and other substances. Inflammation of the bronchial tubes also ex- cites it. It is not an unfrequent accompaniment of emphy- sema. The paroxysms usually develop suddenly. The patient struggles for breath, and runs to the open window. The respirations are not quickened. A wheezing noise is heard with each respiratory movement. The voice is low and husky. The face is congested, the lips blue, and the eyes prominent. A cold perspiration appears on the surface. The pulse is small, and in some cases very rapid. There is inability to maintain the recumbent position. The patient usually sits bent forward and resting on his knees, bringing every auxiliary muscle of respiration into use to obtain air. On auscultation, loud sibilant and sonorous rdles are heard over both lungs. The attack usually lasts from half an hour to four or five hours ; but it may continue with vary- ing degrees of severity for two or three days. The absence of oedema, valvular lesions, febrile excite- ment, etc., and the comparative good health between the paroxysms, are sufficient to distinguish the disease. Treatment . — Pure oxygen has lately been employed with considerable benefit in this disease. Five or six gallons should be inhaled every fifteen or twenty minutes until relief is experienced. Even where it does not completely subdue the paroxysm, it will at least diminish the distress. DYSPNCEA. 167 Chloroform, ether, and other ansesthetics, may also he given with advantage. There are some cases which can only he relieved hy these medicines. The majority of practitioners employ simple antispas- modics, such as stramonium, belladonna, or lobelia. The former drug may he given in two-grain doses every half- hour, or the leaves may he smoked in a pipe, or in the form of cigarettes, until relief is obtained. Ilolfman’s anodyne may be used in conjunction with inhalation of steam. A basin of hot water is held under the patient’s head, the ano- dyne is poured slowly in, and the ethereal vapor mixes with the steam, and is inhaled. A blanket thrown over the head of the patient prevents the steam from escaping. Belladonna in quarter-grain doses of the extract relieves certain varieties of asthma with great rapidity. Emetic doses of lobelia, eupatorium, or ipecac., are recommended by some. Ceoup. — There are two principal varieties of this disease, viz., membranous and spasmodic. The first is an infiam- matory afiection, attended with fibrinous exudation, and is usually fatal. In the second there is a spasmodic contrac- tion of the muscles which govern the vocal cords. It may appear with or without catarrh of the larynx, and is rarely if ever fatal. As the spasmodic variety is more rapidly developed, and as a rule unattended by premonitory symp- toms, it may properly be considered a case of emergency, and discussed in this connection. The spasm of the vocal cords which occurs in spasmodic croup may arise from the reflex irritation of worms in the alimentary canal, from teething, or from a cold or catarrh.. The attack comes on in the night. The child wakes from. 168 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. its sleep with a loud, heavy, croupous cough, husky voice, and intense dyspnoea. The face becomes dusky and livid, and the extremities are cold. In a short time the spasm relaxes, and the child resumes its natural breathing ; hut the hard cough and changed voice remain longer. If the attack be connected with catarrh, the hoarseness is more likely to continue, and the paroxysms will recur at various intervals during the night. It is differentiated from mem- branous croup by the absence of exudation on the tonsils, constitutional and local signs of inflammation, and also by the fact that in spasmodic croup there is complete relief between the paroxysms. In the membranous or true croup the dyspnoea continues or increases as the disease advances. Treatment . — An emetic composed of a drachm or two of the wine of ipecac., or four or five grains of the powder, should be administered without delay. The child should then be immersed in a hot bath for five or ten minutes. When taken out, warm blankets should be wrapped around the body, and hot flannels or hot hop-poultices applied to the throat. To prevent a recurrence of the paroxysm, all sources of irritation should be removed, and the general health sustained by attention to diet, nutritious food, good air and exercise. If there be a strong predisposition to these attacks, small doses of bromide of potassium, bella- donna, valerian, etc., may be given with salutary effect. Membranous croup is treated by inhalation of steam, oxygen, and internal administration of iodide of potassium ; tracheotomy is sometimes performed. Recovery is rare. Congestion op the Lungs. — Dtspncea which occurs from engorgement of the pulmonary capillaries is rarely as DYSPNCEA. 169 sadden in its origin as that which arises from croup or asthma. Congestion is due to a variety of causes. It is an accompaniment of pneumonia and bronchitis, and is a fatal element in the latter stages of cardiac disease. Patients with valvular lesions or other organic affection of the heart are after unusual exertion liable to congestion. The debili- tated heart beats with greater rapidity and violence, and the lungs, already overloaded with blood, become rapidly engorged. The respiratory movements are almost doubled in endeavoring to introduce the necessary amount of oxygen. The patient sits up in bed, moving the head from side to side, and gasping for breath. There is an expression of great anxiety, and the face is bathed in cold perspiration, and marked by the characteristic cyanosis. The pulse is irregular, rapid, and intermittent. Sometimes the over- loaded blood-vessels relieve themselves by rupture, and pour out blood into the parenchyma of the lung, and into the bron- chial tubes. If the extravasation is great, a fatal termina- tion is reached in a short time ; a small haemorrhage is of little consequence. Treatment . — Medicines which diminish the frequency of the heart’s action are indispensable. Digitalis is the best remedy we possess for the purpose. Aconite and vera- trum viride are preferred by some. Digitalis may be given in powder, tincture, or extract. The tincture is the most reliable preparation. It may be given in five-drop doses every half-hour until the patient is relieved. With the in- ternal medication the application of a dozen dry cups to the chest is called for. If the patient is not very much debili- tated, a few wet cups may be applied. Inhalations of 170 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. oxygen gas are also beneficial. The subsequent treatment consists in restraining the patient from all active exercise, and keeping the action of the heart within proper limits. Every source of mental excitement must be avoided. Ton- ics, good diet, and fresh air, are alwaj'S necessary. Congestion dependent upon pneumonia or bronchitis is relieved by cathartics, counter-irritation by means of blisters, abstraction of blood with wet cups, and promoting diapho- resis by small doses of antimony or ipecac. Pulmonary (Edema is induced by conditions which give rise to oedema in other parts of the body. It occurs in cardiac disease, and in degeneration of the kidneys. The serum is pouied out from the distended vessels into the air- cells and areolar tissue of the lungs. Both lungs usually are afiected. In the recumbent position the serum gravi- tates to the posterior portion of these organs. The exuda- tion usually takes place gradually, but it may be poured out so rapidly as to destroy life in a few moments. Urgent dyspnoea marks its occurrence. The patient’s face and limbs may be swollen from oedema, or other signs of Bright’s disease, or cardiac diseases, may be present. The immediate symptoms are the same as those arising from congestion. A positive diagnosis, however, cannot be made without the physical signs. There is dulness posteriorly over the lower lobes of both lungs, which was not preceded by infiammatory symptoms. The respiratory murmur is diminished in intensity, and small sub-crepitant or crepitant rales of a liquid character are heard over the same locations. There is also a cough, with a frothy, limpid expectoration. Treatment . — The chief indication is to diminish tlie quantity of serum in the lung-tissue, and this is done by DYSPNOEA. 171 abstracting serum from the blood through the skin and bowels. If the debility is not too great, small doses of ela- terium or croton-oil may be given, to produce free evacua- tions from the intestines. Ilot-air baths, hot bottles and blankets are useful in promoting perspiration. Acetate of potash may be given to act on the kidneys and increase the flow of urine. Wet cups, applied to the chest- walls posteriorly, are also beneficial. Dyspnoea, arising from oedema glottidis and mechanical occlusion of the air-passages, is considered in other chapters. CHAPTER XY. (EDEMA aZOTTIDIS. In this affection there is an exudation of serum, under- neath the mucous membrane lining the upper portion of the larynx. Above the vocal cords this membrane is loosely attached to the underlying structures, and is more liable than other parts of the organ to be the seat of serous exu- dation. The greatest amount of oedema will be found in the ary- teno-epiglottidean folds, situated at the sides of the superior aperture of the larynx, and at the base of the epiglottis. The aryteno-epiglottidean folds are reduplications of mucous membrane which loosely cover the cuneiform cartilages. Large, irregular pouches, which are here developed by the infiltration of serum, hang over the laryngeal aperture. These bags are forced in with each inspiration, making the opening still smaller, and seriously obstructing the ingress of air. (Edema Glottidis occurs more frequently in adults than in children ; the reasons for this are — 1. That in early life the mucous membrane of the larynx adheres more intimately to the adjacent tissues. An exudation of any kind from the blood-vessels would therefore appear on the free surface of the membrane, and not on its attached portion ; 2. The (EDEMA GLOTTIDIS. 173 diseases •wliicli occasion oedema are more common in ad- vanced life than in youth. The affection depends on conditions which give rise to exudations of serum in other parts of the body, such as obstructions to the circulation ; inflammations, lack of tonicity in the vascular walls, or a watery condition of the blood. It is not unusual during the progress of all chronic kidney-diseases, erysipelas, small-pox, continued fevers, etc. It is in most cases an attendant of acute and chronic inflammation of the larynx ; it may arise, however, as an independent affection. When it proceeds from inflammation, Yirchow applies to it the term collateral oedema. The inflammatory stasis offers an obstruction to the circulation in the diseased part, increases the pressure in the blood-vessels, so that the watery portions exude in the areolar tissue. Exceptionally, it has been known to occur in thoracic aneurism, and in quinsy sore-throat, and pharyngitis from extension of the inflammation. Whether occurring alone, or in connection with local or constitu- tional diseases, the symptoms of oedema glottidis are dis- tinctly marked. The patient complains of great difficulty in breathing, which seems to proceed from an obstruction located in the throat, and he coughs violently in order to eject it. If the epiglottis be involved to any extent, there will be pain in the act of swallowing. Tlie difiScult respira- tion rapidly increases. Extreme distress is apparent. The patient grasps the throat violently, in vain endeavors to relieve himself, and begs and prays for help. The respira- tion is hard and rasping in character. The voice is usually husky, but it may be clear if no inflammation is present. More difficulty is experienced during inspiration than with 174 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. expiration, owing to the fact that the pendulous bags of serum at the edge of the larynx are forced down by the current of air, and almost completely close up the canal. The expiratory act will be found comparatively free. If laryngeal inflammation be present, both inspiration and expiration will be difficult. On examination of the throat the epiglottis may be seen enlarged and prominent, and, if the Anger be carefully inserted, the pnffy, oedematous swelling is readily felt. If the symptoms are not relieved, the patient soon dies asphyxiated. The duration of oedema glottidis is variable. It may destroy life in a few moments, or it may last for hours before a fatal termination. Treatment . — There is no time for vacillation in these cases. Some measure for relief must be instituted without delay. Should tlie affection be complicated with laryngitis, and the dyspnoea not very urgent, a brisk cathartic may be given, and leeches may be applied to the top of the sternum, and at the sides of the neck. Leeches should never be applied directly to the larynx in inflammation, as a great deal of local oedema generally follows the bite. In the majority of cases this kind of treatment will not avail much; operative measures have to be resorted to. Local scarification, as employed by Dr. Buck, of this city, is highly recommended. In performing this operation, a curved bistoury, covered almost to the point with adhesive plaster, is used. The forefinger of the left hand is passed down to the back of the tongue until the swelling is reached. The knife is then introduced, following the finger as a guide, and the bags of serum are punctured. Great care must be taken not to wound any part but the oedematous (EDEMA GLOTTIDIS. 175 itrictin-e, or the flowing of blood into tlie larnyx may choke the patient before the oedema is removed. Scariflcation is sometimes rendered extremely difiicnlt, because of the efibrts at vomiting induced by the irritation of the Anger in the throat. In such cases perseverance ceases to be a virtue, and tracheotomy or laryngotomy should at once be performed {see pages 89, 90). Either of these operations may be performed in all serious cases. CHAPTEK XYI. UONVULSIOm. Infantile Convulsions. — Convulsions from Urajmic Poisoning, Cerebral Extrava- sation, Hysteria, Alcohol, Epilepsy, Tetanus. Synonymes. — Eclampsia, Fits, Falling-Sickness, Spasms. A convulsion is an involuntary contraction of one or more muscles, with or without loss of consciousness. The sensorial and intellectual faculties are seldom aifected ex- cept in general convulsions. The muscular contractions may be either tonic or clonic. In the former the spasm is continuous, in the latter each contraction is followed by relaxation. The spasmodic movements succeed each other with rapidity. Tonic contractions appertain especially to tetanus. The clonic variety is peculiar to epilepsy and all other classes of convulsions. Convulsions depend either on an irritation transmitted from the periphery to the nerve-centres, or on an abnormal irritability, arising directly in the nerve-centres, which calls forth excessive and irregular action in the motor nerves. According to Longet, sensations coming from the pe- riphery to the brain are converted into motor impulses through the tuber annulare. Irritation of this ganglion, whether proceeding from ex- ternal sources or acting through the blood, will excite irreg- ular muscular movements throughout the body. CONVULSIONS. 177 Convulsions are merely symptomatic phenomena, repre- senting diverse pathological conditions ; the signiticance of a convulsion, therefore, depends upon its cause : it may be the premonition of death, or only the result of indigestion. Convulsions may occur at any age, but they are most fre- quent during infancy. The rapidly-developing delicate tissues of the child pos- sess a susceptibility which intensifies every irritation, and slight causes will excite irregular action and disarrange the nervous system. As children advance in years this sensi- bility decreases, and consequently they are less liable to convulsive attacks. In adult life, except under the form of epilepsy, they are comparatively rare. Infantile convulsions usually occur during^ the first den- tition and early part of that period. The first few months after birth give the greatest percentage of cases. Convul- sions in utero have been recorded by some observers. Children whose parents have been subject to eclamptic attacks are more liable than others to the affection. Causes insignificant in themselves develop this hereditary ten- dency. A debilitated state of the system is a predisposing cause. Those who have soft skulls from rachitis suffer fre- quently from convulsions. As exciting causes may be enu- merated: indigestion, worms in the alimentary canal, teeth- ing, burns, scalds, eruptions, foreign bodies penetrating the integuments, the application of mustard-poultices, and blis- ters, fright, affections of the brain, such as meningitis, con- gestion, tumors ; exanthematous disorders ; degenerations of the kidneys, pneumonia, bronchitis, etc. The attack in many instances can be traced to indiges- tion, solid food in the alimentary canal, unhealthy milk, and 12 178 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. arrow-root, or other articles partially cooked, and remaining unacted upon by the digestive fluid. An irritation is con- sequently produced, which is carried by the sensory nerves to the brain, and convulsions follow. Worms in the ali- mentary canal have a direct irritating action upon the mu- cous membrane of the intestines. They also diminish the digestive functions, and lower the vitality of the system ; hence both causes, acting together, may excite the abnormal muscular movements. During the flrst dentition, convulsions are remarkably frequent. In fact, the great majority of diseases peculiar to infancy develop during the evolution of the teeth. At this time the swollen and tender gums give rise to constant irritation. The child becomes fretful and feverish, and. if there happen to be a very -slight predisposition to convulsive attacks we may depend upon their occurrence. Convulsions proceeding from the reflex irritation of teething are said to be more serious than other varieties, and paralysis is not an uncommon sequence. Irritating applications to the integument, in the form of blisters or mustard-poultices, are attended with danger. Great care should be exercised in their application. A blis- ter scarcely two inches square may cause alarming attacks. Diseases of the brain in children are usually marked during some. part of their course by convulsions. In acute hydrocephalus they occur in the later stages of the disease — exceptionally they appear in the flrst stage. Many of the narcotic medicines cause convulsions. Poisoning by stramonium-seeds is not uncommon. The only reliable test of this occurrence is the presence of the -fieeds in tlie matter vomited. CONVULSIONS. 179 Convulsive movements may affect all the muscles of the body, involuntary as well as voluntary, or he limited to a single muscle, or to one set of muscles ; one side of the body may alone be convulsed, or alternate convulsions of each side, or of different limbs, may take place. In the affection known as inward convulsions the dia- phragm, the muscles of the abdomen and thorax, and oc- casionally the muscles of the larynx, are involved. The symptoms of eclampsia can conveniently be divided into premonitory and immediate. The premonitory signs, however, are not always present. For a variable length of time preceding the fit, the child may he feverish and restless. The sleep is disturbed, and muscular twitchings are observed. If teething, the child moans, moves its liead about, and the jaws are worked from side to side. If undigested food or worms are present, there will be a tympanitic abdomen, and eructations of gas from the intestinal canal. In brain-affections, the abdomen is flattened ; there may be vomiting, projectile in character, and without nausea. There is pain in the head, and, when carried rapidly from one place to another, the child screams violently. The convulsive movements commence suddenly. The child cries sharply, and falls. The muscles for a moment become rigid. The corners of the mouth are drawn down, the eyes are either fixed or oscillating, generally the former. There may be either convergent or divergent strabismus. Respiration ceases. The child’s face, which was at first pale, becomes livid, the veins of the face and neck are turgid and filled with blood, and a gurgling noise is heard in the throat. The rigid condition of the muscles, or tonic 180 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. contractions, continue but a few seconds, and they are suc- ceeded by alternate contractions and relaxations, or clonic spasms. The limbs are moved violently about, rapidly extended and flexed. These clonic movements cease, and the patient sinks into a deep sleep or a semi-corn atose con- dition. The convulsive movements in children usually continue longer than in adults. The whole paroxysm lasts from half a* minute to two minutes, or even longer. The fits may succeed each other with such frequency as to seem continuous, but this is rare. The immediate efiects pro- duced by the muscular contractions are worthy of notice. They may be witnessed in all kinds of convulsions. Tlie abdominal muscles, by pressure on the intestines and blad- der, may expel the faeces and urine. It is not unusual for a fit to terminate in this manner. The spasm of the respira- tory muscles, including those which govern the glottis, pre- vents ingress and egress of air, and a partial asphyxia is the consequence. The pressure of the muscles at the base of the neck, and the non-expansion of the chest, by preventing the venous blood from leaving the head, cause congestion of the brain. The muscles which act upon the tongue pro- trude it from the mouth. When this occurs during the spasmodic action of the muscles of mastication, the tongue is caught between the teeth and severely lacerated. Spasm of the vessels of the pia mater is said to produce insensi- bility. All the symptoms described are common to true epi- lepsy, and it is impossible to distinguish them during the fit. In infantile convulsions the period of spasmodic action is continued over a greater length of time than in true epi- CONVULSIONS. 181 lepsy. Tlie history of the case will be of assistance in de- termining its true nature. For instance, in epilepsy, we would probably learn that the patient had had fits before, coming at comparatively long intervals, and without appar- ent cause. In the other ease there would be evidences of worms in the alimentary canal, of indigestion, or some of the other special causes previously enumerated. Again, the. occurrence of attacks rapidly following each other would be rather strong evidence that they were not epileptic. A rigid condition of one or more muscles, after conscious- ness is restored, is an unfavorable sign, often indicating injury to some part of the brain or spinal cord. These con- vulsions usually cease when the exciting cause is removed, but the possibility of a fatal termination must not be over- looked. Convulsive attacks may occasion death — 1. By asphyxia; 2. Congestion of the cerebrum, or other injury to the nerve- centres ; 3. Syncope ; 4. Gradual exhaustion from successive or protracted convulsions. Post-mortem, appearances are of little value in deter- mining the causes of the afl'ection. The congestion of the brain and spinal cord, which we find, is probably the result of the convulsion, and not its cause. Among the varied sequel® of infantile convulsions we find paralysis of difierent parts. It may appear in one limb, or in one set of muscles, or may involve the lower half or lateral half of the body. Recovery from it is rare. Convergent and divergent strabismus likewise occur, the latter most frequently. Idiocy may result from continu- ous convulsions. A loss of coordinating power in the muscles which 182 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. produce articulate sounds sometimes occasions staminer- ing. Amaurosis and deafness also occur. Very little can be done to relieve them. Treatment . — The preventive treatment consists in at- tending to the general health of the child, and placing it under proper hygienic influences. Its food should be of good quality, its nurse healthy, the sleeping- apartment well ventilated, the clothing loose and not heavy. If worms are present, they must be removed by anthelmintics. Indiges tion should be relieved immediately by the ordinary means. Sores or ulcers of the integument are treated with emollient applications, and with sedatives internally. During the paroxysm, efibrts are made to relieve the severity, and as far as possible prevent a recurrence of the attack. The child should at once be stripped and immersed in a hot bath. A tablespoonful of mustard added to the water will increase its efficacy. The child may remain in the bath from two to four minutes at a time. Some recommend Arm pressure around one arm and leg on opposite sides of the body. This procedure is of beneflt in that variety of spasm called by Trousseau 2// but in this affection it would be of little service. As soon as the paroxysm has ceased the bowels should be emptied with castor-oil, or by injections of warm water. After the evacuation the follow- ing may be administered, by enema — R . Misturse assafcetidae fl. 3 S3. Aquaa fl. f j. M. and repeated when necessary. Bromide of potassium, in one CONVULSIONS. 183 or two grain closes, is also a valuable remedy. Tlie dose of this may be increased if desired. Sbould the convulsions be violent, protracted inhalations of chloroform may be em- ployed, and repeated with benefit. Convulsions arising from cerebral lesions, such as inflam- mation, etc., will not give way to the treatment recom- mended. This variety might as well be let alone, as it usually terminates fatally. In all convulsive attacks a rigid investigation into the cause of the convulsion should be instituted, and treatment directed to its removal should be commenced without delay. CONVULSIONS IN THE ADULT. Convulsions in the adult acquire an importance which they do not possess during infantile life. In many eases they indicate the presence of constitutional lesions, which may bring about a fatal termination in a short period. An extended description of the diseases which give rise to these convulsions is, with the limited space at command, inad- missible. All the prominent features of each condition, and especially the different signs which lead to a correct diag- nosis, will, however, be fully considered. These points of difference cannot be too closely observed, and they should be studied more carefully than the points of resemblance. These convulsions may be classed under five separate heads : 1. Those which arise from the retention of urea in the blood in disease of the kidneys, viz., uriemic convulsions ; 2. Convulsions which characterize epilepsy ; 3. Those arising from affections of the brain, such as extravasations of blood in its substance, or upon its surface ; 4. Hysterical 184 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. convulsions, and 5, Convulsions due to tlie excessive use of alcohol. 1. Uea;mig Convulsions. — In the cha,pter on uraemic coma, the source and character of the poison (urea) which accumulates in the blood in Bright’s disease of the kidneys were fully considered. It is said to act on the base of the brain and medulla like any other irritant, calling forth irregular and violent muscular movements. These convulsions maj also he due to oedema of the brain-suhstance, which exists in common with oedema of other parts in Bright’s disease (Roberts). The pressure of the effused serum empties the arteries, and diminishes the amount of blood in the organ. Preceding the commencement of the convulsion, the patient complains of headache, dimness of vision, dizziness and other symptoms referable to the nervous system. The stomach is irritable, and the bowels are usually relaxed. The countenance has a pale. Waxy appearance. There is oedema under the eyes. Pressure on the lower limbs may leave a pit or indentation under the finger, showing the presence of oedema. Coma may or may not occur before the paroxysm. The urine may be scanty, and of a high color. It must not, however, be forgotten that ursemic convul- sions, occurring with the small contracted kidney, may have none of these characteristic symptoms of diseased kidney preceding them. The paroxysm appears suddenly. The body and extremi- ties become violently convulsed. Spasmodic contractions of the clonic variety succeed each other rapidly. The face becomes livid, the eyes are glassy and fixed, or may oscillate CONVULSIONS. 185 from side to side (nystagmus). The pupils are contracted or dilated, usually the latter. Froth, mixed sometimes with blood, collects around the mouth, and in exceptional cases the tongue may be bitten. There is a strong urinous odor emanating from the perspiration. When the convulsions cease, the patient sinks into a deep coma, which usually ends in death. There may be only one convulsion, or the convulsions may succeed each other at short intervals for several hours. The points of difference which distinguish a ursemic convulsion from epilepsy, or from apoplectic convul- sions, require careful investigation. In ursemic convulsions both sides of the body are equally affected by the spasmodic movements. In epilepsy one side is convulsed more violently than the other. There are few exceptions to this rule. In ursemia we find oedema of the face and extremities, and urinous odor to the perspiration, which are generally absent in cerebral extravasation and in epilepsy. A chemical and microscopical examination of the urine will probably show, in ursemia, albumen, and fatty, granular, or hyaline casts, while in epilepsy and cerebral extravasation they are usually absent. In one case we have an antecedent history of Bright’s disease of the kidneys ; in epilepsy a history of previous convulsions, with perfect health during the intervals. The tongue is generally bitten in true epilepsy, rarely in a ursemic convulsion. Following the latter, there is deep coma ; in the former merely a deep sleep, from which the patient may be aroused. In cerebral extravasation there is paralysis wdtli irregularity of the pupils, which is not present in ursemia. In the former also there is sometimes rigidity of the muscles following the attack ; in the latter, this is rarely manifested. The treat- 186 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. ment of ursemic convulsions is similar to that pursued in ursemic coma (see Coma). PuEEPEEAL Convulsions. — Convulsive attacks are not unusual during the period of utero-gestation, particularly toward its termination. They may arise from hysteria, epilepsy, etc., hut the vast majority are due to uraemic poisoning. The enlarged uterus presses upon the blood- vessels of the kidney, causing congestion of that organ, and subsequent retention of urea in the blood. For a vari- able period previous to the convulsive seizure, the woman may present all the ordinary signs of Bright’s disease {see Praemic Coma). The convulsion is similar in all its features to that previously described. The seizure may cause the death of the child in utero. The placenta may be compressed, so as to prevent the foetal blood from being aerated, or the child may be poisoned by the urea, and die in a convulsion. Treatment . — Inhalations of chloroform are employed to stop the convulsion. Should the attacks continue, prema- ture labor must be induced, and the uterus emptied of its contents. If the cervix is undilated, sponge -tents may be inserted. When these have enlarged the canal somewhat, Barnes’s dilators are passed up, and distended with water to such an extent as to thoroughly dilate the cervix. A catheter introduced between the membranes and walls of the uterus is sometimes employed to hasten delivery. When the cervix has been sufficiently dilated, the child is delivered by version, or with forceps. The subsequent treatment consists in eliminating the poison from the blood of the patient, and building up the health by tonics and good diet. CONVULSIONS. 187 Epileptic Convulsions are more common than any other variety. They may arise at any period of life. The largest proportion of cases, however, occur between the ages of ten and twenty {Reynolds). But little is known as to the pathology of the disease. Among the numerous causes given are: 1. Cerebral anaemia arising from spasmodic con- traction of the vessels which supply the brain, diminishing the quantity of blood going to that organ. 2. Irregular distribution of blood to the brain, giving an over-supply to one part of the organ, and too little to another, exalting the excitability in one portion, and diininisliing it in the other. 3. Excessive sensibility and excitability of the medulla ob- longata, with or without spasm of its vessels {Hammond). I. Softening of the pituitary body. 5. Induration of brain- substance ; and, 6. Thinning and dilatation of the cerebral blood-vessels, with resulting anaemia, and exalted excitability of the medulla. Epilepsy is often connected with masturbation, venereal excesses, syphilis, cerebral tumors, fright, etc., etc. How far venereal excesses and syphilis tend to develop the disease is uncertain, unless by increasing the general excitability of the nervous system, and by lowering the general health. Cerebral tumors excite convulsions by direct irritation, but we cannot place them under the head of true epilepsy any more than those arising from cerebral extravasation, or uraemia. Many authorities give two varieties of true epilepsy : a mild form {le petit mal), where there is sudden unconscious- ness, and little or no spasm ; and le haul mal^ where the loss of consciousness is comjdete, and the convulsive move- 188 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. merits general. It is very evident that there are two forms of epilepsy, differing in severity, hut we can hardly apply the term epilepsy to every slight loss of consciousness, or “ absence,” without convulsive movement. Many persons have moments of partial unconsciousness, who have never had muscular twitchings of any sort, and who are free from hereditary taint. These persons are anaemic, dyspeptic, or both, and the attacks partake more of the nature of syncope than any thing else. I am acquainted with a gentleman who is affected suddenly once or twice in the month with partial or complete unconsciousness. It always takes place immediately after a hearty dinner, and is without spasm of any kind. Occasionally it is connected with a little ver- tigo. Such cases should not be classed under the head of epilepsy. A true epileptic attack is commonly preceded by a warn- ing called the epileptic aura. Strictly speaking, this term does not apply to all varieties of altered sensation which give notice of the coming fit, but only to those which give the feeling of a wind or breeze blowing on the person. However, as it is in common use, it will be retained in this connection. This premonitory symptom assumes different forms. Sometimes it consists in a general feeling of weak- ness, or of unpleasant sensations in the epigastrium or head. It may be a sharp pain in one extremity or the other, which seems to extend upward until it reaches the head, when the paroxysm appears. These warnings are not present in all cases. At the commencement of the attack the patient usually utters a loud cry, and falls suddenly to the ground, completely unconscious. The countenance is pallid. All the muscles are fixed in a tonic spasm. The CONVULSIONS. 189 pulse sometimes cannot be distinguished at the wrist, owing to the contraction of the muscles. Respiratory movements have ceased. The eyes are fixed, the pupils dilated. Some say that the pupils are contracted in tlie early part of the stage, but this is doubtful. This condition of tonic spasm lasts from ten seconds to half a minute, when the clonic spasms commence. The countenance is now engorged with blood and livid. The blood-vessels of the face and neck are distended enormously. Bloody foam collects around the mouth. The eyes roll from side to side. The pulse is full and labored. The clonic stage continues from thirty sec- onds to one minute. All the muscles then relax and the patient sinks into a deep sleep, which may last several hours. In these typical cases of epilepsy the patient is entirely without knowledge of the fit when consciousness is restored. Sometimes epileptic fits take place during the night and continue for some time, the person being utterly ignorant of them. He only knows that he wakens in the morning with sore limbs and wounded tongue. These night-fits are apt to be milder in form than those occurring during the waking hours. The sequelae of epilepsy are idiocy and insanity. Long- continued attacks are often followed by either one or the other of these affections. When they reach this point, very little can be done to remove the disease. A fatal termina- tion is so extremely rare in epilepsy that we are not in pos- session of any peculiar or characteristic post-mortem changes. The points of difference between an epileptic convulsion and one arising from uraemic poisoning have already been given. Epilepsy is easily diagnosed from hysteria. In epi- lepsy there is complete unconsciousness, and the patient 190 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. falls, wherever she may be, sometimes into the fire or down the stairs. In hysteria the patient knows every thing that is going on, as can be ascertained by watching the eyes ; and she will fall in a soft, comfortable place, where there is little danger of receiving injury. Hysterical spasms are not so violent, nor is the tongue bitten, as in epilepsy. The face is not livid, and usually there is a choking sensation as if a ball were rising in the throat. These convulsions are sometimes feigned by a class of persons called malingerers. Such cases are recognized by the fact that respiration does not cease, nor is the tongue bitten. The malingerer never falls where he is likely to hurt himself, and threats to use hot irons or hoc water will bring about a speedy recovery. From apoplexy it is distinguished by the absence of ir- regularity of the pupil, of paralysis, and also by the fact that the subsequent coma is complete. Cekebeal Extravasation. — Convulsions from this cause are extremely rare. The patient previous to the convulsion may be affected with muscular twitchings about the face or slight numbness in one of the extremities. He may complain of a fulness ” about the head, and severe pain. The fit comes on sud- denly, at the time of the extravasation. Convulsions from cerebral extravasation resemble the convulsions already de- scribed, in all the main features and symptoms. The pupils are usually irregular, one contracted and the other dilated, or they may be both dilated.* There is always paralysis, generally of one lateral half of the body ; * There is an exception to this in extravasation of blood into the pons Varolii. In that case, the pupils are markedly contracted. CONVULSIONS. 191 but this is not clearly manifested until tbe subsidence of tbe convulsion. When the spasms have ceased, the patient exhibits all the signs of compression of the brain — such as deep coma, slow, full pulse, dilated pupils — and he cannot usually be roused from his stupor. In epilepsy the patient is easily aroused. The absence of albumen and casts in the urine, and of oedema of the extremities, will be sufficient in most cases to exclude urjemic poisoning. The fact, however, of the occurrence of Bright’s disease in connection with apoplectic extravasation must not be overlooked. Such cases are not unfrequent. The presence of paralysis will under such cir- cumstances lead the practitioner to the real seat of the lesion. Treatment . — If the patient is full-blooded and plethoric, and the pulse full and hard, the abstraction of nine or ten ounces of blood from the arm will be decidedly beneficial. Even if it does not relieve in a marked degree the severity of the convulsive attacks, it will lessen the intra-cranial con- gestion, and thereby the danger of further extravasation. When the patient is not plethoric, and when other dis- eased conditions tend to decrease the vital force, blood- letting should be avoided. The treatment in such cases is limited to the prevention of in^ammation, absorption of the clot, and restoration of power to the paralyzed parts {see article on Coma). RUM CONVULSIONS. — RUM EPILEPSY. Persons who indulge freely in alcoholic stimulants not unfrequently suffer from spasmodic attacks resembling those of true epilepsy. The affection arises probably from 192 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. irritation produced in the nerve-centres by the alcohol, and also from congestion of the same parts. Much difficulty is encountered during the attack in distinguishing its true character. It will he found, however, that the tongue is not bitten, nor is one side of the body more convulsed than the other, as in true epilepsy. The history of a long-con- tinued “ spree,” and the odor of alcohol, will also serve Ic distinguish them. It is also necessary to decide between these convulsions and those due to cerebral extravasation. Here, again, the presence of paralysis is an important feature. It ia never found in simple rum convulsions. Following the latter there is also a stupor from which the patient is readily aroused, while in apoplexy the coma is persistent. Here the history of the case is likewise of advantage. Treatment . — During the attack little is to, be accom- plished by treatment. Subsequently cold water may be poured on the face, and opium or bromide of potassium may be given to moderate the nervous irritability, and pro- mote sleep. Hysterical Contulsions are peculiar to young unmar- ried females ; but they may occur in the married state or in advanced life. Delicate women of ner i^ous temperaments and excitable dispositions are generallj> the subjects. The disease is often connected with functional or organic disease of the generative organs ; unsatisfied and uncontrollable passions, masturbation, etc., are not unfrequent causes. The patient for some time previous to the attack may complain of a sensation in the throat, as if a ball were rising up and choking her {globus hystericus), or she may be affected with violent fits of laughter and crying, or with CONVULSIONS. 193 some of the other varied forms of hysterical manifestations. As the attack appears the patient sinks down in a comfort- able spot where there is no danger of injury. The limbs are jerked about irregularly, and with less force than in an epileptic convulsion. The breathing is jerking and spas- modic ; sometimes she appears as if choking. She shrieks loudly at one moment, and at another mutters incoherently ; close inspection will show that the patient is not uncon- scious, and that the pupils are in a normal condition. There is none of that lividity of tbe face or distention of the blood- vessels which is characteristic of epilepsy. The paroxysm may terminate in another fit of crying or laughing, or it may be followed by sleep. Often its close is accompanied by the discharge of a large quantity of pale urine. Treatment . — A pitcher of cold water should be poured slowly on the face and head. This procedure may be repeated until the convulsion ceases. Should the attaclc be repeated, a shower-batb will be found an excellent remedy. In very delicate females, however, this would not answer, but the cold douche to the head can be employed without injury. The subsequent treatment has reference to the general weakened nervous system of the patient. Cold bathing, tonics, antispasmodics, good diet, and the practice of self- control, should be recommended. Tetanic Convulsions occur in tetanus. The disease arises generally from traumatic causes, such as wounds from rusty nails, etc., involving branches of nerves. Some cases arise from cold. The convulsions are caused by ir- ritation of the spinal cord, which has been excited by in- jury of the peripheral nerve. They are tonic in character, 13 19i EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. and extremely violent. When the muscles ot mastication are affected, the jaw is tightly closed, giving rise to trismus or lockjaw. When the muscles of the hack are involved, the body is arched and rests on the head and heels {pjpis- thotonoi). Contractions of the muscles on the anterior sur- face bend the body forward {em-^rosthotonos), contractions of one side give a lateral inclination, coWedi ^^^eurosthotonos. When tetanus is once fully established, a breeze, the creak- ing of a door, and other slight causes, suffice to excite a con- vulsion. Tonic spasm of the respiratory muscles generally kills, the patient dying from asphyxia. Treatment. — Ansesthetics, opiates, chloral, or assafoetida, can be administered in large quantities. CHAPTER XVII. SUSPENDED F(ETAL ANIMATION. Pressure on Umbilical Cord. — Injury to Brain. — ^Eupture of Umbilical Cord. — Asphyxia. — Syncope. — Congestion of Brain. Duking the progress of labor the child is subject to many accidents which may supend for a time the functions of life or completely destroy it. Thus, the umbilical cord may be pressed upon by the head in its passage through the straits of the pelvis ; the cord may be wound around the neck ; the air-passages filled with mucus so that the child’s blood remains unaerated, and a condition of asphyxia in- duced. Profuse haemorrhage, due to rupture of the cord or to separation of the placenta, occasions another variety of sus- pended foetal animation known as syncope. The head may be compressed in the maternal passages, or by instruments, with such severity as to cause congestion of the brain. Of these three conditions asphyxia is most commonly met with. The child in this, as in the former cases, is born apparently lifeless. The face is swollen and of a dark-blue color, and the lips are livid and everted. The extremities and general surface may present a similar appearance. Respiratory movements are absent, or there may be a slight gasp, repeated at long intervals. The pulsations of 196 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. the heart are extremely feeble ; as long as any movement can be distinguished, there is hope of resuscitation. A favorable result is scarcely ever obtained when the heart has entirely ceased its action. In cases where the asphyxia is produced suddenly, lividity may to a certain extent be absent, but this is rare. In the second variety, or the state of syncope, the child is pale and cold. The lips are colorless. Kespiratory move- ments are sighing in character or absent. The extremities are limber and flaccid. The pulse cannot be detected at the wrist, but weak pulsatory movements of the heart may be heard with a stethoscope. When congestion of the brain exists there is some li- vidity about the head and face, but the color is not so dark as in asphyxia, and the capillaries of the extremities do not present the same blueness. Treatment . — In all cases exertions to restore life should be made so long as the faintest movement of the heart can be detected. Life has been restored after an hour’s labor, and it is not uncommon for a child to remain for half an hour without breathing, and yet be finally restored. Even when respiration has been established the treatment should be continued until the child cries vigorously. In the first variety, where asphyxia exists, the child may be plunged alternately into warm and cold water to excite respiration through the sensory nerves of the cutaneous surface. Slapping the body at the same time with the flat of the hand is also beneficial. In mild cases this method alone will answer. Should they fail, artificial respiration by Sylvester’s method (see chapter on Asphyxia), or inflating the lungs by insufflation, must be tried. In doing this the. SUSPENDED FGETAL ANIMATION. 197 mouth and throat of the patient must be cleared of mu- cus, the larynx pressed against the spinal column to pre- vent air from entering the oesophagus, while the physician, with his lips applied to those of the child, blows steadily into the lungs until they are expanded ; when this is done pressure is made on the lateral walls of the thorax to force the air out. Again they are inflated and again compressed until the respiratory movements are naturally performed. Sylvester’s method is preferred above all others. The chief requirement in the condition of syncope is to furnish more blood to the child. This is accomplished by “stripping” the cord from the placenta toward the child’s abdomen, i. e., pressing the blood along the vessels to the child. Friction and warmth to the surface are also neces- sary. In the congestive variety the umbilical cord is cut at once and allowed to bleed freely for a few minutes, while the surface is rubbed and respiratory movements assisted by alternate pressure and relaxatipn on the thoracic walls. CHAPTEE XVIII. COMPLICATIONS OF LABOR, FTC. Rupture of the Uterus. — Prolapse of the Punis. — Short Cord. — Irregular Pi-e- sentations. — Application of the Tampon. Euptuee of the IJteeus. — Among the serious accidents to which parturient women are exposed there is not one more serious than rupture of the uterus. It is one of the worst complications of labor. The prognosis in all cases is bad. This accident is of more frequent occurrence in mul- tipara, or those who have passed through several labors. "Women in labor with the first child are not liable to it. The successive enlargements of the uterus diminish the strength and firmness of its walls, and develop a tendency to rupture. Eupture of the uterus may occur at any period of utero- gestation, but usually it takes place during the second stage of labor. At this period the resistance to the uterine con- traction reaches its maximum. The head of the child en- gages against the bony walls of the pelvis with considera- ble force. If, now, the linea ilio-pectinea be abnormally prominent and labor delayed, the contractions force the neck of the uterus against this part, and laceration results. In nine cases out of ten the rupture starts at the neck, but it may commence in other portions of the uterine walls. COMPLICATIONS OF LABOR, ETC. 199 Abnormal tliinness of tbe uterine walls, and fatty de- generation of the uterine fibres, are liable to cause rupture, if there is the slightest over-distention or obstruction to the free passage of the head. Great distention from multiple foeti or monsters, even where the uterine walls are of normal thickness and structure, is an exciting cause. Deformities of the pelvis, by obstructing the passage of the child, and increasing the internal pressure on the walls of the uterus, introduction of the hand or instruments into the uterus, are not uncommon causes. Rupture of the uterus may also arise from blows on the abdomen, or from violent straining efforts. The dangers from rupture of the uterus are shock or collapse, haemorrhage, peritonitis, or metro-peritonitis, and strangulation of intestines. The principal and immediate danger arises from haem- orrhage. The flow of blood from dilated vessels of the uterus may put an end to life in a few moments. If the contractions of the uterus continue after the accident, there will be less danger of bleeding. In connection with the effects of loss of blood on tlie system, there is more or less danger from shock. In all injuries to internal organs this peculiar sudden loss of vitality is present. Sometimes the loss of blood is slight, but the shock is so great that the patient never rallies. When immediate danger from haemorrhage and shock has passed, peritonitis or metritis is apt to supervene. If the inflammation of the peritonaeum be of any great extent, if it involve more than that portion covering the uterus, a fatal termination may be expected. After the rupture has occurred, a portion of intestine 200 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. may pass through the opening, and be tightly strangulated by the contracting uterine walls. If this complication have not been recognized by the hand in the uterus, it will soon manifest itself by violent vomiting, at fii’st of the contents of the stomach, and then of fecal matter, and by obstinate constipation, pain and tenderness over the abdomen, and finally collapse. At the time of rupture the woman shrieks loudly, and complains of an agonizing pain in the hypogastric region. If the physician be near the bedside, a distinct “ tear ” may be heard. There is a gush of blood from the vagina, and the presenting portion of the child immediately recedes. In many cases the child can be felt in the abdominal cavity outside of the contracting uterus. The patient’s coun- tenance becomes excessively anxious and pallid. . The pulse is rapid and very feeble. In severe cases the patient may succumb at once. If the patient survives the combined effects of shock and haemorrhage, there is still very little chance of escaping metro-peritonitis or other complications of the accident. Treatment . — In every case the child should be delivered at once. If the head is within reach, the forceps can be used, or version performed to effect that object. When the child has passed completely out of the uterine cavity. Prof. T. G. Thomas, of this city, recommends the performance of gastrotomy, and abstracting the child through the open- ing in the abdomen. He believes that the danger to the mother’s life from the operation is not so great as when the child is taken out through the natural passage, because in this latter case some portions of the intestine are almost certain to be caught in the opening and strangulated ; and COMPLICATIONS OF LABOR, ETC. 201 also that an opening in the abdomen, besides obviating this danger, gives an opportunity to clean the cavity of all blood or portions of placenta which would excite peritonitis. Other authorities recommend the introduction of the band in all cases witbout exception, and tbe delivery of tbe child through the natural opening. In so doing, great care should be taken to prevent portions of the intestine from being dragged through the hole in the uterus. Stimulants are to be freely administered to counteract the effects of the collapse ; styptics, to prevent htemor- rhage, and opiates in quantities sufficient to relieve pain, are always necessary. Pkolapse of the Funis. — "When the umbilical cord enters the vagina in advance of the child’s body, it is said to be prolapsed. If labor proceeds under such circum- stances, the cord is compressed against the walls of the pelvis, and the aerated blood coming from the placenta cannot reach the child. If this pressure is maintained for many minutes, the child dies asphyxiated. Prolapse of the funis occurs once in every two hundred and fifty cases {Thomas). It is caused by unusual length of the cord, sudden escape of liquor amnii, excessive quantity of liquor amnii, transverse presentations, and obliquity of the uterus. If the membranes have ruptured, the cord can be recog- nized by its isolation from surrounding structures, and the rapidity of its pulsations. The pulsations are synchronous with the movements of the foetal heart. Treatment . — If a diagnosis is made before the head is engaged in the superior strait, the patient should be placed on her chest and knees ; the hand of the attendant should 202 EMERGENCIES, AND ^OW TO TREAT THEM. then he inserted into the vagina, and the cord grasped and gradually returned to the uterus at the point where it made its exit. These efforts should he made while the uterine fibres are relaxed. The cord is retained inside the cervix hy the finger of the physician until the uterus is firmly con- tracted. The woman should remain on her chest and knees until the head of the child is engaged in the superior strait. This method of replacing a prolapsed cord has super- seded all others. It was first introduced hy Prof. T. G. Thomas, of this city. If the child’s head passes the superior strait before the prolapsus has been discovered, the forceps must be applied, and the labor completed without delay. Short Cord. — ^The length of the umbilical cord is sub- ject to considerable variation. Schneider reports a case in which the cord measured over three yards, and Cazeaux speaks of one which was only nine inches in length. It usually measures from eighteen to twenty-four inches. A short cord retards the progress of labor. It may also give rise to haemorrhage by causing premature separation of the placenta, or rupture of the cord. When the cord is shortened by winding around the child’s body, similar con- sequences may ensue, A short cord cannot be recognized until the commence- ment of labor. At this time the fundus of the uterus will be found depressed or “ dimpled ” with each contraction. The cervix is soft and dilated, but there is no advance in the labor. If the index-finger is applied to the child’s head it will be found to recede during the relaxation of the uterine fibres. Haemorrhage more or less profuse may also be present. (See Placenta Prsevia.) COMPLICATIONS OF LABOR, ETC. 203 Treatment . — If the labor has not progressed beyond the first stage, the membranes should he ruptured, so as to bring the uterus in more immediate contact with the body of the child, and thus increase its power of ex- pulsion {Cazeaux). When the child’s head has passed beyond the cervix, and is prevented from advancing farther by the short cord, the delivery must he terminated with the forceps. Some obstetricians advise the performance of version as soon as the cervix is dilatable. Iekegtjlae Presentations and Positions. — In ordinary cases of vertex presentations the occiput rotates anteriorly under the pubes. Exceptionally, it rotates in a contrary direction into the hollow of the sacrum. In this position the head can only be delivered by extreme flexion. In some instances the efibrts of Nature are sufficient to termi- nate the labor ; the majority of cases, however, require the aid of the forceps. When the patient is fully anaesthetized and in position, the male blade of the forceps, which is usually held in the left hand of the operator, is introduced on the left side of the vagina, and applied to the right of the child’s head. The female blade is introduced on the right vaginal wall, and passed up to the left side of the head. When the for- ceps are locked, the handles should be raised toward the pubes, in order to produce greater flexion of the head. At the same time traction is made, and the head brought down to the vulva. When the head reaches this point, some obstetricians prefer to remove the forceps, and let the labor proceed naturally. Presentations of the Arm or Leo, together with the 204: EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. head, may effectually impede the progress of labor. As soon as discovered, efforts should be made to return the pro- truding limbs to the cavity of the uterus. Sometimes the presenting parts are so firmly wedged in the pelvic cavity, that they cannot be replaced; in such cases embryotomy or craniotomy must be performed. In Transverse Presentations it is not unusual for the arm and shoulder to present at the superior strait. The arm should be replaced and the head brought down {cephalic mrsion). If the head cannot be brought to the superior strait, one of the lower limbs may be seized and the child delivered by podalic version. In the performance of ver- sion the following rules must be observed : 1. Oil the hacTc of the hand and fingers only ; 2. Introduce the hand during the relaxation of the uterine fibres ; 3. Introduce the hand, which when in the cavity of the uterus will have its palmar surface in relation with the anterior portion of the child’s body; 4. Do not rupture the membranes until the hand has reached the part of the child to be brought down ; 5. The necessary manipulations in the uterine cavity should be made between the pains. Pace Presentations occur once in two hundred and fifty labors {Thomas). The most frequent position is the “ right mento-iliac transverse.” In natural labors the chin is car- ried forward under the pubes and is finally delivered by a process of flexion. Should the chin rotate posteriorly into the hollow of the sacrum, the longest diameter of the child’s head (occipito-mental) is brought in relation with the antero-posterior diameter of the pelvis. The former measures five inches and a quarter, the latter four inches and a quarter. It is impossible, therefore, for the labor COMPLICATIONS OF LABOR, ETC. 205 to terminate naturally. Operative procedures are always necessary. Treatment , — If a diagnosis is made before the head is engaged, the face-presentation may be converted into one of the vertex by flexing the head. If this cannot be done, an attempt should be made to change the position of the face and rotate the chin under the pubes. Either the hand of the physician or the vectis may be employed for this pur- pose. When the movement of rotation cannot be accom- plished, the perinaeum may be incised and the child delivered by means of forceps. This method is recommended by Dr. Taylor. Other authorities advise craniotomy when milder measures fail. Application of the Tampon. — The tampon is employed for the suppression of haemorrhage occurring in abortion, placenta prrevia, ulceration and laceration of the vaginal Avails, etc. It should not be resorted to in jpost-partum haemorrhage. The tampon may be made of sponge, picked lint, cot- ton, India-rubber bags filled with water or ice, or a surgi- cal roller-bandage. The latter was first employed in tam- poning by Prof. I. E. Taylor. He claims that the bandage is more readily introduced and removed than any other ma- terial. Any of the substances employed may be wet in astrin- gent solutions previous to their introduction. The operation is performed with or without a speculum. The patient should be placed in the recumbent posture and the thighs flexed on the abdomen and abducted. A speculum is then introduced into the vagina, and the lint or other materials passed up and packed tightly around and upon tlie cervix, 206 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. increasing the quantity until the vagina is completely filled. A T-bandage is afterward employed to maintain the tam- pon in position. The tampon should be changed at the end of twenty-four or. thirty-six hours. When the patient desires to micturate, a portion of the plug at the entrance of the vagina must be removed. At this point the plug presses on the urethral canal, and its removal is necessary before the urine can pass through. CHAPTER XIX. RETENTION OF URINE.— DISLOCATION OF THE NECK— INJURIES FROM LIGHTNING.— COLIC. Retention of Heine. — Retention of urine may arise from spasmodic contraction of the muscular fibres of the neck of the bladder, organic stricture of the urethra, en- larged prostate, stone in the bladder, paralysis of the blad- der, abscesses in the perinaeum, fracture of the pubic bones, with laceration of the urethra, and injuries to the spinal cord. Retention which is produced by spasm of the muscular fibres accompanies exposure to cold, or acute inflammation of the urethra. It occurs suddenly, and is not connected with chronic disease of the genitals. There is pain in the perinaBum and hypogastric region. If the bladder is dis- tended with urine, a large area of dulness will he found on percussing along the pubes. Febrile excitement is also pres- ent if the retention follows inflammation. The patient is readily relieved by the application of hot fomentations over the hypogastrium and genitals, hot baths, and by the internal administration of opium. Leeches to the perinaeum are useful in some cases. In retention from organic stricture the patient will have 208 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. had, for a variable period previous to the attack, great diffi- culty in micturition, a small, twisted stream of urine, and some degree of pain. An exploration with sounds or bougies will show an obstruction at some point between the meatus and membranous portion of the urethra. If the stricture cannot be dilated rapidly, and if the condition of the patient will not permit of urethrotomy, the distended bladder may be temporarily relieved by punctur- ing through the rectum. At the base of the bladder there is a space uncovered by peritonaeum, which is bounded on each side by the vesiculae seminalis, behind by the recto- vesical fold of the peritonaeum and in front by the prostate gland. The operation at this point is performed by insert- ing the left index-finger into the rectum and carrying it half an inch or an inch beyond the prostate, and then in- troducing a lai'ge, curved trochar (using the finger as a guide) and plunging it into the bladder at that point. The stylet is then removed, and the urine escapes through the canula. If fluctuation cannot be detected by the finger, the operation should not be performed. Retention from enlarged prostate occurs in advanced life. The hypertrophied gland may be felt by a rectal examina- tion. If the ordinary large curved prostatic catheter can- not be passed over the obstruction, an instrument with a shorter curve may be forced through the enlarged lobe into the bladder, or the bladder may be opened through the rec- tum in the manner previously described. Habitual distention of the bladder may induce a semi- paralytic condition of the walls of the organ and produce retention. This condition occurs not unfrequently in females whose opportunities for emptying the bladder are often re- DISLOCATION OF THE NECK— INJURIES FROM LIGHTNING. 209 stricted. It is relieved by frequent introduction of the catheter, cold hip-baths, and tonics. When retention arises from injuries to the spinal cord the bladder should be emptied twice each day by means of a catheter, and thoroughly washed after the urine is evacuated. Dislocation of the Neck. — This accident is usually fatal. In death from hanging the transverse ligament is ruptured, the axis is dislocated from the atlas, and the odontoid process of the former bone presses upon the upper portion of the cord. Death in such a case is almost instantaneous. Partial dislocations of the cervical vertebra lower down are sometimes recovered from. In these cases, the head is turned to one side, and there may be slight paralyses below the point of injury. Treatment . — The surgeon grasps the head of the patient, while an assistant steadies the shoulders. Extension is then carefully made, while the head is rotated toward its normal situation. Perfect rest for a few days is afterward necessary. Injukies fkom Lightning. — The effects of lightning on the system vary in character. In some instances death is instantaneous, in others there is more or less extensive charring of the tissues, paralysis of the extremities, loss of sight, speech, and hearing, and hsemoirhage from the mucous canals. Burns produced by lightning are apt to run a protracted course, and are accompanied by extensive suppuration. Paralysis is rarely recovered from. Boudin speaKs 01 cases where persons injured by lightning had images of surrounding objects depicted on the body and 14 210 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. clothes. Similar curious occurrences have been recorded by other observers. The symptoms presented by a patient suffering from a lightning-stroke are coldness of the extremities, sighing res- piration, absence of radial pulse, and insensibility. After death the ordinary rigor mortis is not witnessed, and the blood is said to he more fluid than in death from other causes. The treatment consists in friction to the surface, artifi- cial respiration, and the administration of stimulants. Colic. — Spasmodic contraction of the muscular walls of the intestines is generally attended with great pain. It is occasioned by cold, or over-indulgence in indigestible food. It is characterized by paroxysms of intense pain over the abdomen ; vomiting is sometimes associated with it. The pain is distinguished from that accompanying inflamma- tion by the fact that it is relieved on pressure. An injection of one or two quarts of very warm water and an opiate will cure it. The following prescription answers in many cases : 5 . Bismuthi subnitratis 3 j. Morpbiae snlphatis gr.j. M. Ft. pulv. X. One powder should be given every hour until the patient is relieved. Mustard or hot flax-seed poultices may also be applied over the abdomen. {See Lead Colic.) CHAPTER XX. TOXICOLOGY. NARCOTIC POISONS. Opium, Belladonna, Hyoscyamus, Aconite, Tobacco, Stramonium, Chlorofona, Hemlock, Lobelia, Woorara, Ether, Alcohol, etc. Opicm is obtained from the unripe capsules of the Pala- ver somniferum, or poppy. The juice of the capsules is the portion used. The plant is cultivated in India, Persia, Europe, and in this country. It has been employed as a medicine from the time of Hippocrates to the present day, and stands unrivalled as a remedy for the alleviation of pain. In Turkey and China the drug is habitually smoked and chewed. In the western parts of Europe and in this country the habit of smoking and eating opium is not un- common. It engenders exaltation of ideas, and general buoyancy of spirits. Some of the brightest lights of the literary world have fallen victims to this vile habit of opium-eating. The well-known case of Fitz-Hugh Ludlow is familiar to most American readers, and in England the celebrated Coleridge and De Quincy were victims to the drug. The quantity of opium necessary to cause death varies with circumstances. Quantities which would destroy life 212 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. in ordinary cases are eaten witli perfect impunity by persons accustomed to its daily use. Enough has been taken at a dose to destroy a dozen lives. Herdouin mentions the case of a woman with cancer of the uterus who took laudanum by pints. De Quincy was in the habit of taking nine ounces daily. I have known two cases average daily from four to six ounces. The amount which will destroy life depends also on the age of the person. Infants can bear but a very minute quantity. One drop of laudanum has been known to kill a child. Children are extremely susceptible to its influence. The smallest quantity known to have destroyed the life of an adult is two drachms of laudanum (SJcae). In the majority of cases larger quantities are required. Opium kills in from four to twelve hours. Some animals are scarcely affected by the drug. On apes it exerts no perceptible effect. In one instance five hundred grains were given to one of those animals without injury. Tests . — Perchloride of iron gives a red precipitate with solutions of opium which contain meconic acid, l^itric acid gives a red precipitate with morphia, the principal alkaloid of opium. The symptoms manifested in persons addicted to opium- eating are readily recognized. The face is sallow, pinched, and parchment-like. The eyes are sunken and glassy. When they are deprived of the drug there is an unsteady, trembling gait, great depression of spirits, and intense mental and physical agony. While under treatment pa- tients endeavor by every conceivable means to obtain a dose, even getting down on their knees, begging piteously for it. NARCOTIC POISONS. 213 But iu sucli cases it is rarely expedient to satisfy their cravings. “ Tapering off,” as they call it, will not result in cure. The appetite for the drug remains so long as they are allowed to taste and experience its intoxicating effects. Large doses of bromide of potassium will do much in these cases to diminish the craving. The effects of poisonous doses of opium appear in from thirty minutes to two hours from its administration. Liquid preparations of opium, and the salts of morphia, act very rapidly. The patient trembles, becomes giddy, drowsy, and unable to resist the tendency to sleep. Gradually the stupor deepens, until there is perfect insensibility. The pupils are contracted, eyes and face congested ; the pulse, at first rapid and small, is now slow and feeble, A marked diminution in the number of respiratory movements is discernible. From twenty per minute they run down to twelve, or even eight. The breathing is stertorous. A profuse perspiration breaks out on the surfaces. As coma deepens, and death approaches, the extremities become cold, and the sphincters relaxed. Occasionally the odor of opium may be noticed in the breath, and in such a case the diagnosis is materially assisted. The following singular case of opium-poisoning in con- junction with cholera illustrates the characteristic effects of the drug : A colored woman was admitted, in the summer of 1866, to the pavilion attached to Bellevue Hospital ; she was suffer- ing from a bad attack of Asiatic cholera, and when brought to the ward was fast approaching a state of collapse. Inquiring into her history, she stated that the attack came on four hours previous, and while at the station-house half an hour 214 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. before her admission a policeman had given her a table- spoonful of pure laudanum. As there were no symptoms to corroborate her story, I did not credit it and left her. In about three-quarters of an hour the nurse in charge informed me that the patient was insensible, and could not be roused to take her medicine. I went down immediately and found the patient as the nurse had stated, in a comatose condition. The pupils were contracted, respiration down to eight per minute. Pulse slow and small. Injections of brandy and ammonia, and strong coffee, were ordered. The body was properly stripped, and flagellation applied with twisted towels. After two hours of this treatment sio;ns of con- sciousness appeared. The patient was then lifted from the bed and rapidly marched up and down the ward, supported by her nurses until she was fully restored. Five hours were spent in bringing this woman to a state of consciousness. The treatment for opium-poisoning, and the opium it- self, seemed to exert a curative effect on the cholera, and the patient was discharged three days after her admission, cured. Treatment . — If the patient is seen soon after the poi- son has been taken, the stomach should be emptied by a stomach-pump or emetics. Twenty grains of zinc, or ipecac., a tablespoonful of mustard or common salt, will suffice to eject the poison. These medicines should be fol- lowed by copious draughts of warm water to keep up the vomiting. As soon as the stomach is emptied, belladonna, the physiological antidote for opium, may be tried. The active principle of belladonna (atropia) may be given by hypodermic injections, A solution of one grain to the ounce is made, and fifteen or twenty minims injected, and NARCOTIC POISONS. 215 repeated, if necessary. Strong coffee is another antidote. In all cases the antidotes should he accompanied by stimu- lants. Brandy and ammonia may be frequently given by the mouth or rectum. Flagellation of the surface by the hands or towels, and causing the patient to walk about, are important aids to restoration. In connection with other remedies, artificial respiration by Sylvester’s method, and inhalation of oxygen, are worthy of a trial. BELLADONNA. The leaves and root of Atropa helladonna, or deadly nightshade, are largely employed for medicinal purposes. All parts of the plant possess poisonous qualities. The leaves and berries are frequently eaten by children, and with deleterious effects. Thirty -six berries have produced death in a child. An infusion made from two drachms of the leaves has killed an adult. Atropia, the active principle of the plant, given in two-grain doses, has proved fatal. The first symptoms of poisoning are dryness of the throat, constriction of the lauces, difficult deglutition, indis- tinct vision {aniblyopia), or double vision {diplopia), head- ache, staggering, and confusion of ideas, stammering, etc. The pupils are widely dilated, face suffused, lips livid, and pulse rapid and intermittent. Delirium and deep coma soon supervene, followed rapidly by death. In a few cases there are convulsions. After death putrefaction rapidly ensues. Large purple spots form on the body. There may be signs of infiamma- tion in the stomach and intestines. 21G EMERGENCIES, AND HOAV TO TREAT THEM. Treatment. — An emetic should be administered without delay, and repeated until the stomach is completely emptied. This should be followed by stimulation, friction to the extremities, and warmth. Some recommend opium as an antidote. It has been successful in one or two cases. Eunge advocates the use of lime-water in large quantities as a neutralizer of the poison. Bouchard has employed the ioduretted iodide of potassium with benefit. All the strong alteratives are said to possess more or less remedial power ; but experiments have not proved their efficacy. Brandy by enema, and opium by hypodermic injection, in conjunction with large doses of lime-water, constitute the most reliable remedies that have yet been fixed upon. If the coma appear rapidly and without convulsive move- ments, electricity may be used with benefit, and cold water may be poured on the chest and face. HEMLOCK. There are five varieties of hemlock which possess poison- ous properties, viz., Conium maculatum, Cicuta virosa, (EnantJie crocata, Phellandrium aquaticum, and .PJthusa cynapium. Conium maculatum, or spotted hemlock, is much used for medicinal purposes. It was a preparation of this drug which caused the death of the philosopher Socrates. All parts of the plant are poisonous. To inhale the air in the vicinity of this plant in the hot months of summer is said to be followed by slight narcotism. Its poisonous effects are manifested within half an hour after entering the stomach, and death results in from one to three hours. The symptoms are dryness of the throat, muscular trem- ors, dizziness, difficult deglutition, and a feeling of great NARCOTIC POISONS. 217 prostration and faintness. The limbs are rendered power- less, sometimes being completely paralyzed. The pupils are dilated, the pulse is rapid and small. Deep insensi- bility rapidly supervenes, and tliere may be convulsions preceding the fatal termination. The roots of Cicuta virosa^ or water-hemlock, are some- times mistaken for parsnips, and eaten in large quantities. The symptoms of poisoning resemble those of the preceding variety, with the addition of vomiting, and pain in the epi- gastrium ; convulsions are also more frequent. . The leaves and roots of the (Enanthe crocata are more deadly than any other species of hemlock. The plant grows at the sides of ditches and other moist places ; it resembles celery. When taken internally, it always produces violent and protracted convulsions, in conjunction with the symptoms previously enumerated {Taylor). JEthusa cynapium, or fool’s parsley, does not kill so rapidly as the other varieties. It resembles ordinary pars- ley, and is sometimes eaten by mistake. The symptoms commence by intense pain in the abdomen, followed by vomiting and purging, and a tendency to coma. Treatment. — Empty the stomach of its contents, and use diffusible stimulants in large quantities. If there are much pain and vomiting, bromide of potassium, in ten-grain doses, may be given at short intervals. HYOSCYAMUS. Ilyoscyamus niger, or henbane, is a European plant, cultivated in this country. The leaves and seeds are largely employed in medicine. All parts of the plant are poisonous. 218 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM The seeds are more powerful than other parts. Its alkaloid {hyoscyamia) is a deadly poison taken in minute quantities. Animals, such as horses, goats, cows, etc., are exempt from its injurious influences, and eat it without receiving harm. Dogs and cats are soon killed by it. Poisonous doses of the seeds or leaves are followed rapidly by dilatation of the pupils, dimness of vision, mus- cular twitchings, inability to articulate plainly, and a ten- dency to sleep. In a later stage there are vomiting and purging, abdominal pain, delirium, convulsive movements of the extremities, small, intermittent pulse, and coma, which is often followed by death. A yoost-mortem examination shows evidences of inflam- matory action in the stomach and intestines, and in a few cases congestion of the brain. Treatment . — Common charcoal has been strongly recom- mended as an antidote by Dr. Gar. The substance lapidly absorbs the alkaloid upon which the poisonous properties of the plant depend, and prevents its peculiar action. Solu- tions of caustic alkalies are said to neutralize the poison. In every case stimulants should be employed, as in the other varieties of poisoning. ACONITE. This drug is obtained from the leaves and root of the Aconit/um najpellus (monk’s-hood, or wolf ’sbane). Prepara- tions of the leaves and root are used in medicine. The root is said to have ten times greater strength than the leaves. The plant has been mistaken for horseradish. In small doses it acts as an arterial sedative, diminishing the heart’s action, and lowering the pulse. It differs from all other NARCOTIC POISONS. 219 narcotic medicines in producing a peculiar numbness and tingling sensation in the mouth and fauces. Cases of poisoning generally result from careless over- dosing with the tincture of the root. Thirty drops of Flem- ming’s tincture have caused death, but there are instances of a drachm or two having been taken by mistake without fatal results. The active principle (aconitia) is one of the most active poisons known ; one-twelfth of a grain has proved fatal. Poisonous doses produce immediately the characteristic numbness and tingling of the month and fauces. The same feeling is experienced in the extremities. There are sore- throat, pain over the stomach, and vomiting. The pulse is extremely weak and compressible. The pupils are in some cases dilated, at others contracted. As in poisoning by other narcotics, there are dimness of vision, vertigo, great prostration, general loss of sensibility, delirium, and coma. Death is said to take place from syncope, asphyxia, and coma. Treatment . — Emetics are first employed. Complete evacuation of the stomach is sometimes all that is required. Brandy in tablespoonful doses, given in ice-water every half-hour, is a useful method of stimulation. Preparations of nux-vomica are said to neutralize the action of aconitia. The tincture of nux-vomica has been used with apparent benefit. It may be given in ten-drop doses, every fifteen minutes, until the alarming symptoms have subsided. TOBACCO. This plant was first discovered in America by the Spaniards. The English are indebted to Sir Walter Ea- 220 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. leigli for furnisliing them with the “ weed.” The leaves are employed medicinally as poultices to painful swellings, and for their emetic properties. Five grains of the powder will produce emesis. In the form of snuff it has been employed by keepers of immoral houses to drug their vic- tims. A teaspoonful of snuff in a glass of ale will give rise to delirium, vomiting and purging, and faintness. The active principle {nicotia) is a deadly poison. One drop will kill a rabbit {Taylor). It causes death in two or three minutes. The effects produced in persons of nervous temperament by long-continued use of tobacco are well marked. An examination of the heart shows that it is intermittent in its action, and its pulsations more rapid than normal. The pulse is weak. Shortness of breath and palpitation of the heart are complained of in going up-stairs. Slight excite- ment induces great tremulousness. There is often impair- ment of the mental faculties, such as defective memory, etc. The countenance has a sallow aspect. Some impairment of the digestive functions is almost alwaj’S present. The effects of large quantities of tobacco on the system are well known to smokers and chewers. Early efforts in acquiring the habit are characterized by poisonous symp- toms. There are intense nausea and vomiting. The nausea is said to resemble that occurring in sea-sickness. Vertigo, muscular weakness, and intense prostration verging on syn- cope, are also present. Later the extremities become cold and clammy, and convulsions sometimes precede death. Treatment . — Hot bottles and blankets should be applied to the body. Brandy by enema is always required if the liquid cannot be retained on the stomach. Sub-nitrate of NARCOTIC POISONS. 221 bismuth in ten-grain doses, continued witli one-fifteenth of a grain of morphia, will do much to allay the distressing nausea. DIGITALIS Is a product of the Digitalis jpurpurea, or purple fox- glove. It exerts a powerful sedative eflfect upon the heart, acts on the kidneys as a diuretic, and on the brain as a nar- cotic. Some ascribe its influence in diminishing the pulsa- tions of the heart in febrile diseases to a stimulating effect on the heart’s fibres, which gives them renewed vigor. It is dangerous on account of its accumulative effect. It may be administered for several days without apparent action of any kind, when suddenly the patient is prostrated with all the symptoms characterizing poisoning by this drug. The alkaloid digitalia^viheTi boiled with sulphuric acid, is changed into glucose, or grape-sugar {Kinsman). The symptoms produced by poisonous doses are loss of strength, feeble and fluttering pulse, faintness, nausea and vomiting, and stupor. The body is bathed in cold perspira- tion, the pupils are dilated, the breathing is sighing and irregular, and convulsions are sometimes present. Treatment. — Ammonia, given internally in frequently- repeated doses, is an admirable remedy, when the patient is in a state of syncope. The medicine should also be applied to the nostrils. Brandy internally, and warmth to the sur- face, are followed by good results. STRAMONIUM. The common name of the plant is thorn-apple, or Jamestown weed. It grows all over this country, particu- larly along the roadsides and in moist grounds. All parts of 222 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. the plant are poisonous. The seeds are not unfrequently eaten by children. These seeds are recognized by their dark, almost black color, their flat, roughened surface, and kidney-shape. The drug is much used in asthma and other spasmodic atiections. Cigarettes made of the leaves are smoked by asthmatics with great relief. The active prin- ciple {daturia), given in small doses, proves rapidly fatal. The symptoms of poisoning are dryness of the throat, thirst, delirium, convulsive movements, swelling of the face, dilatation of the pupil, suffusion of the eyes, small, rapid pulse, hurried breathing, and hot skin. In. some cases there are pain over the stomach, and vomiting. Convulsions are nearly always present, and are liable to be mistaken for those arising from uraemia or epilepsy. On examination of the vomited matters, the seeds of stramonium will probably be discovered, which will make the diagnosis clear. Treatment. — Opium, stimulants, and alkaline medicines are employed in the same manner as after poisoning by belladonna. LOBELIA INELATA Is used in medicines as an emetic and antispasmodic. The common name is Indian tobacco. It is often adminis- tered by quacks who style themselves “ vegetable doctors,” and is sometimes given in dangerous doses. Taylor recites several cases where death resulted from improper quantities administered by those men. In large doses it induces excessive vomiting and purging, pain in the bowels, contraction of the pupils, delirium, coma, convulsions, and death. The post-mortem appearances consist in congestion of NARCOTIC POISONS. 223 the membranes of the brain, and evidences of inflammation of the stomach and intestinal canal. The treatment is confined to stimulants, and counter- irritation over the stomach. COOCULUS INDICU8 Contains a peculiar active principle, called picrotoxia, to which its poisonous character is due. The drug is some- times given to certain kinds of fish in India to render their capture an easy matter. The seeds are small, and about the size of a pin-head. The active principle is said by Glover to produce the same class of convulsive movements witnessed after lesions of the corpora quadrigemina and cerebellum, viz., tonic spasms, and wheeling and backward movements of the body. The symptoms and treatment are the same as in other varieties. MUSHROOMS. This plant is eaten in large quantities in all parts of the civilized world. There are numerous varieties of the plant, some harmless in their nature, and others highly poisonous. Strangely enough, many which are regarded as deleterious in one part of the world are eaten with impunity in others. Mushrooms which are considered dangerous in England and in this country, are used as food in Russia; and some which are eaten in England are thought poisonous at Rome. The poisonous mushrooms may be recognized, according to Clirystosin and M. Richaud, by their dark color, acid, bitter taste, pungent odor, and by the fact that they gener- ally grow in damp, dark places 22i EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. Wlien. a poisonous mushroom is taken internally, it causes extreme muscular weakness, vertigo, mental halluci- nations, stupor, and in a few instances violent vomiting and purging. Recovery is not unfrequent, even when large quantities have been eaten. Treatment . — The stomach and bowels should be acted upon by emetics and cathartics, where vomiting and purging are absent. Castor-oil, however, may be given in all cases. Opiates are recommended by some where there is much delirium without stupor. Ether has been used with benefit. If the prostration is great, the free use of diluted stimulants will be necessary. YEW-TREES. The leaves and berries of this tree are extremely poison- ous. An infusion of the leaves is often administered in this country to bring on the menstrual flow, or to produce abortion. Its action in this respect is not well understood. Children are often poisoned by the berries. The symptoms are vomiting, convulsions, dilated pupils, and coma, which usually ends in death. Stimulants are principally to be relied on in the treat- ment. CAMPHOR Is a concrete substance obtained from the CampJiora officinalis, an evergreen tree of China and Asia. It rarely produces death. Taylor relates the case of a man who, in twenty minutes after taking the drug, was seized with vertigo, dimness of vision, and convulsions. The pulse became rapid and weak, the extremities cold. The stomach was emptied by a stomach-pump. He suffered for a week NARCOTIC POISONS. 225 subsequently with exhaustion, and from suppression of urine. In some cases there are pain in the back, and rapid in- sensibility. The breath of a person poisoned by camphor smells strongly of the drug, and thus the diagnosis is readily made. Treatment . — Free emesis should be procured without delay. Stimulants are always necessary. ALCOHOL. Large quantities of alcohol, in the shape of whiskey, brandy, etc., have produced sudden death in young persons unaccustomed to the poison. Convulsions and coma are not unfrequent accompaniments of excessive indulgence in ardent spirits {Taylor). (For characteristic appearances and treatment, see Convulsions.) Chronic poisoning by alcohol is recognized by the bloated countenance, blood- shot eyes, general tremulousness, and delirium tremens. The treatment for this condition consists in total absti- nence from liquor, and the administration of bromide of potassium. CHLOROFORM. This substance is one of the most effective an {esthetics known. Its formula is CgllCls. It is technically known as the terchloride of formyl. It is prepared by the action of chlorinated lime on wood-spirit. When inhaled, it first acts as a stimulant, causing great excitability and intoxication, then mental hallucination and delirium, and finally perfect insensibility and coma. 15 226 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. In the third stage, when the inhalations are carried beyond a certain point, the pulse becomes very small and in- termittent, respiration slow, irregular, and difficult ; face congested, and lips livid. If organic disease of the heart exist, very small quanti- ties may produce death. Sometimes respiration is suddenly suspended, and death ensues rapidly. In one instance I have seen it produce convulsions. Chloroform kills by as- phyxia, syncope, or coma. After death the lungs are con- gested and filled with dark blood. Treatment . — Artificial respiration is the main reliance in the treatment of chloroform-poisoning. Marshall Hall’s or Sylvester’s method will answer (see chapter on Drowning). Inhalation of pure oxygen is always beneficial. In some cases it may be forced into the lungs through an opening in the trachea. Slapping the patient, and pouring cold water on the surface, are also recommended. Galvanism has been successful in restoring life in one or two cases. Some rely solely on electrical stimulus in the treatment. ETHER (C4H5O) Is manufactured by the action of sulphuric acid upon alcohol. The acid merely removes the water from the alcohol, to form the ether. The action of the vapor of ether is similar to that of chloroform. Its effects are, how- ever, manifested more slowly ; the resulting anaesthesia con- tinues longer, and larger quantities of the drug are required to produce the same degree of insensibility. The symptoms accompanying poisoning by ether are the same as are witnessed in chloroform-poisoning, and a similar treatment must be pursued. NARCOTIC POISONS. 227 CHLORAL. This drug has lately come into general use as an ano- dyne and hypnotic. It is made by the action of chlorine gas on alcohol. It is used in the form of a hydrate. When taken into the system it is changed into chloroform by the action of the soda of the blood. Its poisonous influences are manifested by laborious and irregular breathing, congestion of the face, rapid and feeble pulse, numbness, and insensibility. In some cases there is considerable disturbance of the mental faculties. After death the same lesions are found as exist in poison- ing from chloroform. Treatment — Some recommend hypodermic injections of strychnia as an antidote. Artiflcial respiration, inhala- tions of oxygen, and stimulation are mainly to be relied on. Electricity is also beneflcial. HYDROCYANIC ACID. The common name of this drug is prussic acid. It is obtained from bitter-almonds, peaeb-kernels, cherry-laurel, prunus Virginian a, and bitter cassava. It is formed in bit- ter-almonds by the reaction of a peculiar principle called amygdaline, and water. The change is excited by the pres- ence of a nitrogenized body called emulsine. The essential oil of bitter- almonds is employed as a flavoring extract. Almond-water and laurel-water are used for a similar purpose. Prussic acid is manufactured by the action of sulphuric acid upon ferrocyanide of potassium, or by the action of muriatic acid upon the cyanide of silver. 228 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. The acid obtained by this process is in a dilute form, and contains about two per cent, of the anhydrous vari- ety. It is colorless, and possesses a peculiar odor resembling peach-kernels or almonds. It is one of the most deadly substances known, killing more rapidly, and affording less opportunity for recovery, than any other poison. Inhalation of its vapor in a con- centrated form has in some instances produced almost in- stant death. Scheele, while pursuing his chemical investi- gations with this drug, died instantly by inhaling his own preparation of it. A single drop of the anhydrous acid placed on the tongue will kill instantly. A drachm of the dilute acid will destroy life in a few seconds, unless im- mediate efforts at restoration are made. The poison acts as rapidly if placed in a wound. In some instances life is prolonged for three or four minutes when poisonous quan- tities are swallowed. In one or two rare cases a fatal termination did not occur for an hour after the adminis- tration of the poison. Tests . — Taylor mentions three principal chemical tests : 1. Nitrate of silver, which gives a white precipitate of the cyanide of silver ; 2. On the addition of potash, and a solu- tion of the sulphate of iron, there is a brownish-green pre- cipitate, which changes into 'blue, upon the addition of diluted muriatic acid. The blue substance thrown down is ferrocyanide of iron, or Prussian blue ; 3. Bihydrosulphate of ammonia, when added to the suspected solution and warmed, makes the mixture colorless, and after evaporation leaves sulphocyanate of ammonia, which is recognized by the “ blood-red ” color produced by adding a solution of the colorless persulphate of iron. NARCOTIC POISONS. 229 "When large doses of tlie drug are taten, the patient falls unconscious to the ground, the face heconaes congested, respiratory movements labored, and diminished in length and frequency ; pupils dilated, eyes glassy and prominent, pulse imperceptible, skin clammy and cold. Foam collects on the lips, the jaw drops, and death supervenes. If small quantities are taken, and the symptoms develop more slowly, there are difficult and convulsive efforts at breath- ing, the movements occurring at long intervals, vertigo, oppression over the precordial region, muscular weakness, and paralysis {Bacher). The eyes are prominent, and there are sometimes convulsive movements, and loud cries from the patient. j^ost-mortem appearances vary. The peculiar almond odor is nearly always exhaled from the body. The lungs, brain, liver, and kidneys, are filled with dark fiuid. The eyes are remarkably bright and staring. In some instances the muscles will not respond to galvanic stimulus. The symptoms appertaining to poisoning by almond-oil, cherry-laurel, or cyanide of potassium, are developed more slowly than the preceding. Their main features and treat- ment are alike. Treatment . — Chlorinated lime in solution, chlorine- water, or ammonia in vapor largely diluted, are good anti- dotes. Another method employed is to change the prussic acid in the stomach into Prussian blue. According to the “ United States Dispensatory,” this is done in the following manner : Ten grains of sulphate of protoxide of iron and one drachm of Tr. ferri chlor. are added to an ounce of water, and twenty grains of carbonate of potassium to one ounce of water in another vessel. The latter solution is swallowed 230 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. first, and immediately followed by the preparation of iron. Cold water poured from a height upon the face, chest, and abdomen, and artificial respiration, are also recommended as efficacious remedies. WOOEAEA. The source of this poison has been the subject of con- siderable controversy. Schomberg thought it was a product of a plant called toxifera. Nothing analogous to the action of strychnia has, however, been found in it, and there is no definite account of its origin. Prof. W. A. Hammond, from numerous experiments made with the drug, believed its action to be exerted mainly on the heart, paralyzing that organ. It was also thought to produce a paralysis of the sympathetic and motor nerves. Woorara is employed by the natives of South America to poison the heads of arrows. It exerts its peculiar effects by being introduced through wounds. When taken into the stomach it is often inert. The symptoms attending a wound poi- soned with woorara are sudden stupor and insensibility, frothing at the mouth, rapid cessations of the respiratory movements and pulsations of the heart. Some writers say that the heart continues its action some moments after res- piration has ceased. Treatment . — ^When the poison enters a wound, the part should be sucked and excised, and a ligature placed around the limb between the wound and the heart. Brainard and Green discovered that a solution of iodine and iodide of potassium neutralized the poison, and recommend its ap- plication to the wound, and also its internal administration. Chlorine and bromine are also said to have a similar effect. NARCOTIC POISONS. 231 Artificial respiration lias been tried on criminals poi- soned by woorara, and has been followed by good results. CALABAB BEAN. Calabar bean is a seed of tbe Plysostigma venonosum, a climbing plant of Calabar. It is used by the negroes of Africa as an ordeal-bean — tbe guilt or innocence of the individual being determined by its action on tbe system. If a dose is taken without subsequent unfavorable symp- toms, tbe person is declared innocent. If the contrary, a verdict of guilty is announced. Its action on animals is said to resemble that of woorara. It paralyzes the heart and motor nerves. Poisonous doses in man produce vertigo, dimness of vision, great weakness, small, intermittent pulse, contrac- tion of the pupil, insensibility, and death. Treatment . — The stomach should be evacuated, stim- ulants administered internally, and the surface briskly rubbed. Hypodermic injections of strychnia might be tried. Strychnia exerts an entirely opposite eifect on the spinal cord. Electricity is also worthy of a trial. UPAS-TBEE. This tree grows in various parts of tbe East Indies. A resinous exudation, obtained by incisions in the bark, acts on the system as a virulent poison. Like woorara, it is prin- cipally employed by the natives to poison arrow-heads. The vapor of the tree at certain seasons of the year is said to cause eruptions on the skin. When applied to a wound, or taken internally, it causes great muscular weakness, syncope, nausea, and vomiting, 232 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. relaxed sphincters, thready, irregular pulse, and convul- sions. Treatment . — The remedies employed in poisoning by tobacco, or aconite, are applicable to these cases. , SPINANTS. NTJX-voMicA {Strychnia). Strychnia is derived from the seed of the Strychnos nux~ vomica and the Strychnos ignatia, large trees of the East Indies and other Eastern countries. The seeds are embedded in the pnlp of the fruit. They are circular in shape, three- quarters of an inch wide, about the thickness of a cent-piece, and are covered with delicate, yellowish-gray hairs. Strych- nia exists in the seed, together with brucia and igasuria. The nux-vomica and its alkaloids possess the same action on the system, the only difference being in the rapidity with which their characteristic symptoms are manifested. Strychnia, which is the most powerful ingredient of the nut, or seed, is found in the shops in the form of a fine, white, crystalline powder, with an extremely bitter taste. Its bitterness is so marked that one part will give a taste to six hundred thousand parts of water {IT. S. Tisjoi). Yery small quantities suffice to produce a fatal result ; one-tenth of a grain has killed a dog. There are instances recorded where half a grain has proved fatal to human beings. In exceptional cases recovery has taken place after the administration of four or five grains. Strychnia acts specially on the spinal cord, but there is no good reason for supposing that it does not in a measure SPINANTS. 233 affect the brain. I have seen a certain amount of vertigo and rapid utterance follow its use. There are several tests of the presence of this drug. In Mararchard’s process, five or six drops of concentrated sulphuric acid, and one hundredth part of nitric acid, are mixed with the suspected solution ; a little protoxide of lead is then added, and, if the strychnia is present, a blue color appears, which changes to violet, red, and finally to yellow. If the strychnia is in solution in sulphuric acid, the addi- tion of a bichromate-of-potash solution will give a violet hue. This test will detect the one million five hundred thousandth part of a grain ( U. S. Disp.). Poisonous doses of strychnia first produce an inability to remain in one position, and a tendency to perform every motion with great rapidity. The muscles seem to be be- yond control of the will, and twitch unceasingly. There are some constriction in the throat, difficult respiration, and feeling of oppression about the chest. Violent mus- cular spasms then appear ; they are tonic or continuous in character, resembling those occurring in tetanus. The muscles of the back are often affected more than those of the extremities, and as a result the body is bent like a bow, and rests on the head and heels (opisthotonos). During the paroxysm the jaws are tightly fixed, the face dark and congested from the accumulation of blood in the veins. Contraction of the muscles prevents expansion of the chest, and obstructs the blood going to the thorax, and hence the congestion. Intermissions in the severity of the paroxysms may occur; they last but a moment. Death takes place from the spasm of the muscles of respiration inducing asphyxia. 234 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. On post-mortem examination there are usually a dark color of the face, congestion of the brain, cord, and their membranes, and congestion of the lungs. The right side of the heart contains a large quantity of dark blood, and the left side is empty. Treatment . — Chloroform taken in a liquid state or by inhalations should in all cases be tried. A relaxation of the spasms will at least prevent or retard the occurrence of asphyxia. Infusion of tobacco is recommended by some. It may be advantageously combined with chloroform; that is, the tobacco-infusion can be swallowed, or given by enema, while anmsthesia is procured by inhalation of chlo- roform. Aconite has been used in some cases with benefit. Thoral employs preparations of antimony as an antidote ; it is given in emetic doses. Boudecker experimented upon dogs with chlorine-water and tartar-emetic, giving them alternately. He claims to have saved the animals fx’om the poisonous effects of strychnia by this treatment. It will be well in most instances to commence treatment by an emetic, in order to get rid of the poison remaining in the stomach. The infusion of tobacco, or sulphate of zinc, will answer this purpose. If the patient cannot swal- low the medicine, it can be given through the rectum. CHAPTER XXI. IBRIT ANT POISONS. Cantharides. — Croton-oil. — Veratria. — Hellebore, eto. A PECiJLiAK Spanish fly, called the Cantharis vesicato- riu^ has long been employed in medicine as a vesicant and as a stimulant to the genito-urinary apparatus. There are several other varieties of cantharides found in the southern parts of this country, which possess properties analogous to the Spanish fly ; they are, however, rarely employed for medicinal purposes. Large doses of cantharides produce tenesmus at the neck of the bladder, inability to pass water, intense pain and scalding with the few drops of urine which are squeezed through {stra/ngiory), great pain throughout the alimentary canal, and thirst, with profuse vomiting and purging. The vomited matters and the stools contain blood. The extremi- ties are cold. There are great prostration, a rapid pulse, sighing respiration, and a fetid odor to the breath. K. post-mortem examination shows signs of inflammation in the stomach and intestinal canal. Treatment . — ^When the stomach and bowels have been emptied of their contents by emetics, cathartics, or the natural efibrts of the patient, ten to thirty drops of liquor potassa largely diluted may be given every hour {MulacTc\ 236 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. in conjunction witli hot applications to the hypogastric regions. Small pieces of ice may he swallowed with benefit. Thale recommends animal charcoal as an antidote ; a tea- spoonful of this substance mixed with a little water may be given at a dose. OIL OF SAVIN. The tops and leaves of Junijperus sabina, or red cedar, furnish a volatile oil which possesses marked irritant proper- ties. The oil is employed in medicine as a stimulant to the secretions, and as an emmenagogue. Its action on the uterus is denied by some authorities. It is commonly administered by quacks and others to produce abortion. These cases not infrequently terminate fatally. A decoction and infusion of the tops and leaves are also used for a similar purpose. An overdose produces strangury, sharp pains in the bowels, hot skin, rapid pulse, violent vomiting, and some- times purging. The vomited matters are often of a green color. Great prostration comes on rapidly, and usually ends in death. The ^ost-mortem appearances are the same as those ob- served in poisoning by cantharides. Treatment . — "Warm fomentations over the epigastrium and hypodermic injections of morphia may be tried with benefit. The patient should be fed through the rectum if possible. Nothing but ice should be allowed in the stomach until the subsidence of the infiammation. CROTON on,. Is a product of the seeds obtained Irom the Croton Uglium, a small tree of Hindostan. It is a drastic hydra- IRRITANT POISONS. 237 gogue cathartic, acting efficiently in from a half to one hour after its administration. Applied externally it produces a pustular eruption. In large doses it excites inflammation of the oesophagus, stomach, and intestines, and gives rise to vomiting, purging, and rapid prostration. Treatment . — Empty the stomach thoroughly, and treat the resulting inflammation in the usual manner. Stimulants diluted with iced milk should also be used, to sustain the strength of the patient. colchictjm:. The tinctures and decoctions of this drug are not infre- quently taken in poisonous doses by careless persons. Three drachms of the wine of the seeds have caused death. The poisonous effects are manifested by violent vomiting and purging, great pain, and collapse. The treatment is the same as for the preceding varieties. TEEATEIA. This alkaloid is obtained from the seeds of Yeratrum edbadilla and other plants. It is found in the shops, in the form of a grayish-white powder. The taste is bitter. It gives a red color with sulphuric acid, and a yellow color with nitric acid. Veratria is a powerful poison in doses of four or five grains. Half a grain has proved fatal to a child. The symptoms of poisoning are vomiting and purging, pain in the epigastrium, rapid respiration, small, quick pulse, and spasmodic movements of the muscles, resembling those which occur in tetanus. 238 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. Tlie antidotes are vinegar, vegetable astringents, Lugol’s solution, and stimulants. Black and white hellebore, all the drastic cathartics, turpentine, etc., are irritant poisons in large doses. They present similar symptoms to those irritants previously men- tioned, and require the same treatment. CHAPTER XXII. METALLIC POISONS. AESENIC. Evert preparation of arsenic acts as an irritant poison. Among tLe most common varieties are arsenious acid, arsenite of copper (Scheele’s green) ; yellow sulphuret of arsenic (orpiment) ; and red arsenic, or realgar. Arsenious acid and Scheele’s green are most frequently employed for purposes of murder or suicide. Metallic arsenic is made by beating an oxide of arsenic with charcoal. Arsenious acid (AsOa) is obtained during the sublima- tion of the arseniuret of cobalt and iron. It usually exists in the shops as a fine white powder. If the sublimation has been slow, it will take the form of brilliant octahedral crystals {Taylor). It combines with many of the alkalies, as soda, ammonia, or potash, to form salts. The well-known Fowler’s solution is a liquid preparation of the arsenite of potash. Scheele’s green is applied to a variety of purposes. It is the principal ingredient in the coloring matter of green wall-paper, artificial flowers, candy and paper boxes, etc. Nearly all the bright-green colors of household furniture, paper, and “ knick-knacks,” are made by this poison. This 240 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. indiscriminate and unguarded use lias resulted in serious impairment of health and loss of life. Inhalations of the microscopical particles, which arise from the green surface of room-paper, may induce all the poisonous effects of arsenic. Cases are not rare where this has occurred. Realgar and orpiment are much used also as coloring matters, but less extensively than arsenite of copper. Arsenious acid (AsOs) is a very powerful poison, hut loss of life from its administration is exceedingly rare. Arsenious acid kills in from three to forty-eight hours. The length of time varies with the dose, the condition of the stomach, and age of the patient. Christoson gives the smallest fatal doses of the preparation as thirty grains of the powder, and four grains in solution. Taylor relates a case where two or three grains in powder proved fatal. Tests . — Ammonia nitrate of silver, added to a solution of arsenious acid, throws down a yellow precipitate, which is the arsenite of silver. Ammonia sulphate of copper gives a green precipitate of arsenite of copper. Marsh’s test is the most reliable. It consists in adding sulphuric acid and zinc to the arsenical solution, and form- ing arsenuretted hydrogen. The gas, as it passes out through the tube, is set on fire. The presence of arsenic is known by the garlicky odor, and by the blue color of the riame. In addition, if a porcelain slate is held near the flame, a black ring of metallic arsenic is deposited, and on the outside of this ring a whitish film of arsenious acid appears. To determine whether the deposit is arsenic or antimony, the plate is subjected to a high temperature, and, if arsenic is present, the substance is immediately Vola- tilized ; if antimony, it will remain. METALLIC POISONS. 241 Riensch’s test consists in boiling slips of copper in an acidulated solution of the suspected liquid. The mixture is heated to the boiling-point, and a slip of copper dipped in it for five or ten minutes. If arsenic is present, it will be deposited on the copper, and will appear of a dark-gray color. If the material thus obtained is heated in a tube, the metallic arsenic is changed into arsenious acid, which is recognized by its peculiar bright octahedral crystals. Scheele’s green and other preparations of arsenic are distinguished by the same reagents. In all cases the arsenic may be reduced to arsenious acid by heat, while the latter can be recognized by its crystals. Small and repeated doses of arsenic may produce slow poisoning. The constitutional effects of the drug adminis- tered in this manner are recognized by a pale, waxy look on the face, oedema of the eyelids and sometimes of the extremities, loss of appetite, pain in the stomach, nausea, or vomiting, eruptions on the cutaneous surface, feeble pulse, and great weakness. In some cases the urine is loaded- with albumen. If the drug be continued, death soon ensues. "When large doses of arsenic are taken, there is pain in the epigastric region, which rapidly increases, and is aggravated by pressure. There are nausea and vomiting. At first, the vomited matter consists of the contents of the stomach, with particles of arsenic intermixed. Subse- quently, they contain blood and thick mucus. Purging usually follows the vomiting, in about half an hour after the prominent symptoms are developed. There are sometimes soreness and constriction about the throat. The respiration becomes entirely thoracic, and the movements are short and 16 242 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. rapid. The pulse is quick, small, and intermittent. Death may be preceded by coma and convulsions. In poisoning from corrosive sublimate, the symptoms are developed more rapidly than in arsenical poisoning: In the former there is greater pain in the throat, and in the course of the oesophagus, and the tongue, fauces, and throat, present a white appearance. These signs suffice to distinguish the two forms. After death from arsenic, the mucous membrane of the stomach is congested, thickened, and softened. There is more or less redness over the whole organ, but marked in the most dependent portions. Collections of mucus, mixed with blood and arsenic, are found in isolated patches in different parts of the stomach. Arsenic does not act as a corrosive poison ; it never produces ulceration of the mucous membrane. Treatment . — The antidote for arsenious acid is the hydrated sesquioxide of iron. It is prepared by adding aqua ammonia, soda, or potash, to a solution of the persulphate of iron. When the alkali is added, a reddish-brown powder forms, which is administered ad libitum both to adults and children. The iron combines with the arsenic, and the insoluble subarseniate of the protoxide of iron is thrown down {TJ. 8. Dispi). Preceding the administration of the antidote, the stomach should be thoroughly emptied with the stomach-pump, or by emetics of sulphate of zinc^ mustard, or ipecac., assisted by copious draughts of warm water. Preparations of magnesia are recommended as antidotea Lime-water, mixed with oil, and mucilaginous drinks, maj be given also. METALLIC POISONS. 243 The antidote for the salts of arsenic is the subacetate of the protoxide of iron {Dujlos). Fewtrell recommends the administration of a mixture of chalk and castor-oil, made into a thick paste. When the stomach is cleansed and the antidotes given, the tz’eatment should be directed to allay pain, and relieve the gastric inflammation, by hypodermic injections of mor- phia, internal administration of ice, and blisters to the epigastrium. coKKOsrvE SUBLIMATE {Bichloride of Mercury). Mercury in the metallic state is inert. When taken internally it passes through the bowels with scarcely any change. An extremely small quantity may be oxidized, but not sufficient to affect the system. Many of the combina- tions of mercury act as corrosive and irritant poisons. The most deadly is corrosive sublimate. This substance, according to American authorities, consists of two atoms of chlorine united to one of mercury. The British Phar- macoposia, however, makes it a protochloride, consisting of equal parts of chlorine and mercury. The bichloride is made by subliming sulphuric acid and mercury together, and then adding chloride of sodium. It occurs in small white or transparent crystals, and is exceedingly soluble. Tests . — Iodide of potassium gives a scarlet-colored pre- cipitate of the biniodide of mercury. Ammonia throws down a white precipitate of ammoniated mercury. Lime- water gives a yellow precipitate of the hydrated deutoxide of mercury. A black precipitate is formed by sulphuretted hydrogen. If a piece of zinc and gold wire be dipped in the suspected solution, which has been slightly acidulat- 244 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. ed, a grayisli deposit of mercury will take place on the metal. In small doses, continued, it produces ptyalism and other characteristic effects of mercurial preparations. The patient’s gums become red, tender, swollen and ulcerated ; saliva is poured out in excessive quantities. There is a strong metallic taste in the mouth, and the breath has a fetid odor. A blue line, in some cases, may be noticed around the edge of the gums. The teeth loosen, and the throat becomes sore and inflamed. The blood loses its plasticity, and the red globules are diminished. If allowed to proceed without treatment, these symptoms are intensi- fled ; necrosis of bone and ulceration of the integument are added, and the patient dies from exhaustion. Corrosive sublimate has been known to destroy life in doses of three grains {Taylor). Usually it takes from ten grains to a drachm. In a few cases much larger doses have been recovered from. The symptoms produced by poisonous doses are those common to many corrosive poisons. A burning pain is felt along the oesophagus and in the stomach, a few mo- ments after the drug is swallowed. This is followed by vomiting and purging of slimy mucus, marked with blood. Portions of mucous membrane have been thrown up with the evacuations. The mouth and throat have a white appearance, and a strong metallic taste is experienced. There are thirst, difficulty in swallowing, a feeling of oppres- sion on the chest, and difficulty in breathing. The pain in the sto,mach increases in intensity, the pulse becomes small and thready, extremities cold ; great prostration comes on, which is soon followed by death METALLIC POISONS. 245 The mucous membrane lining the oesophagus and stom- ach present after death a slate-gray appearance. The mem- brane is softened, and may be ulcerated. Extravasations of blood are found beneath it, and occasionally on the surface. If a piece of the membrane is taken up with a forceps, it is easily separated. There are also redness and tumefaction, particularly marked in the great cul-de-sac of the stomach. Treatment. — When profuse salivation arises from medicinal doses of corrosive sublimate, or other prepara- tions of mercury, iodide of potassium is given as an anti- dote in conjunction with chlorate of potash. A solution of the latter makes an efficient wash for the ulcerated mouth. Carbonic acid, in the proportion of one drachm to four ounces of water, is an excellent application for the same part. When poisonous doses of the bichloride have been taken, the stomach should be emptied rapidly and completely with emetics or the stomach-pump. The common antidote, albumen, may then be administered, in the form of white of egg, or the gluten of bread. The egg should be beaten up with a large quantity of water before it is given. Milk may also be administered in large quantities. The casein it contains, as well as the albumen of the egg, forms an in- soluble compound with the mercury. Small rolls of zinc and gold foil have been recommended as antidotes. The subsequent inflammation should be treated in the same manner as that arising from arsenical poisoning {see Arsenic). Calomel is the true protochloride of mercury. It acts sometimes as an irritant poison, but there are few cases of destruction of life from its use. It is recognized by its 246 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. extreme insolubility. The bile is the only fluid in the body which exerts a solvent action upon it, and that only in very small proportions. Potash and ammonia give a black pre- cipitate ; lime-water gives also a black precipitate. COPPER. The preparations of copper in common use are the sul- phate {blue mtrioT) and subacetate {verdigris). The sul- phate of copper is employed medicinally, internally, as an emetic, and externally as an escharotic. Yerdigris pos- sesses similar properties, but is little used. Chronic poisoning from copper may be induced by working in alloys of that metal, inhaling copper-dust, or eating from utensils lined with that metal. All the soluble preparations of copper are corrosive poisons, and the effects on the system similarly manifested. The quantity of sulphate of copper which will destroy life is subject to great variation. Being a powerful emetic, the poison is rapidly thrown from the stomach, and the danger lessened. Nearly an ounce of the poison has been taken and recovered from, while in another instance one drachm has been known to destroy life. Tests. — Ammonia, potash, and soda, give a bluish-white precipitate. Berrocyanide of potassium gives a claret-red precipitate {Taylor). When the system becomes slowly impregnated with copper, there are a rapid loss of flesh and strength, nausea, tendency to diarrhoea, griping abdominal pains, tympanitis, muscular tremors, retraction of the gums, with a purple line around the edge {Corrigan), a dry cough, paralysis, dysen- teric discharges from the bowels, and great prostration. METALLIC POISONS. 247 In acute poisoning there are intense griping pains in the abdomen, profuse greenish-colored discharges from the stomach and bowels, metallic taste in the mouth, anxious facies, vertigo, headache, dimness of vision, muscular trem- ors, a rapid, small pulse, paralysis, and sometimes con- vulsions. After death, the mucous membrane of the oesophagus, stomach, and intestines, is reddened and softened. Ulcera- tion and erosion in patches are found in ditferent parts of the canal. Treatment . — Ferrocyanide of potassium is recommended as an antidote by Schraeder. Milk and honey, or white of egg, and milk in copious draughts, are often serviceable. Albumen in any form, or sugar, is considered, by many, an efficient antidote. The resulting gastro-enteritis is treated as in the pre- ceding cases. LEAD. Every soluble salt of lead possesses poisonous properties. The carbonate and oxide are more frequently the active agents in chronic poisoning than any other preparations. The acetate (sugar of lead), and the solution of the sub- acetate (Goulard’s extract), occasionally exert a deleterious effect on the system, when given in ordinary medicinal doses. The carbonate of lead (white lead) is more severe in its action than the other salts. Usually a very large quantity of lead is necessary to destroy life. Chro'iiic poisoning is of frequent occurrence, from using hair-dyes, drinking beer or water whicli flows through lead pipes, constant handling of the thin foil covering chewing- tobacco, m inufacturing or mixing white lead. It is some- 248 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. times produced by wearing Brussels lace, the material of wbicb owes its white color to carbonate of lead. Tests . — Sulphuric acid throws down a white precipitate. Iodide of potassium gives a yellow, and sulphuretted hy- drogen a black precipitate. The symptoms of poisoning by lead appear gradually. There are, at first, colicky pains in the abdomen, and con- stipation. The attack of colic {colica pictonum) may be very severe, or so slight as scarcely to demand attention. It is paroxysmal in character. The bowels are constipated. A blue line appears around the edge of the gums. There are “ thumb-drop ” and wrist-drop,” from paralysis of the extensor muscles. The right rectus abdominalis is said to be the first muscle affected by the paralysis. The retrac- tion of the abdomen witnessed in these cases is due to paralysis of those muscles. Paraplegia and hemiplegia exist in rare eases. Loss of fiesh and strength, and muscular tremors, are also present. When very large doses of lead are taken, there are thirst, dryness of the fauces, burning sensation in the throat, con- stipation, and intense colicky pains in the abdomen. If the bowels are moved, the fseces will be found to possess a dark color due to the change of the lead into the sulphuret in the intestinal canal (the same color is also observed after the administration of iron ; the iron is changed into tlie sul- phuret). Yomiting is sometimes present ; there are difiScult respiration and oppression over the prsecordia. Paralysis and coma precede death. On post-mortem examination there is usually found abrasion of the mucous membrane of the stomach and intestines, with redness and congestion in isolated patches ; METALLIC POISONS. 249 also, a grayish-wliite color in certain portions, from the mixing of the mucus with the lead. Treatment . — In chronic poisoning, iodide of potassium is considered the best eliminative. It joins with the lead in the system to form a soluble iodide of lead, which is car- ried out through the different emunctories. Sulphuric acid is sometimes administered for the same purpose. The patient should entirely change his habits, take active exercise in the open air, eat nourishing food, and keep regular hours. Quinine is a useful tonic in these cases. The paralyzed limbs may be treated by* frequent bathing in cold water and by friction. In acute poisoning from lead, the stomach should first be emptied by emetics, or with the stomach-pump. Strong solutions of Epsom salts (sulphate of magnesia), or Glau- ber’s salts (sulphate of soda), may then be given in large quantities, as antidotes. If the bowels do not move, castor- oil should be given until free evacuations are produced. Animal charcoal is given by some. Albumen and milk may be used after or before the administration of the salts of magnesia or soda. These are not unfrequently employed alone. Taylor advises a mixture of vinegar and sulphate of magnesia as an antidote for poisoning by the carbonate of lead. TAKTAKIZED ANTIMONY. This substance is prepared by adding an ounce of the oxide of antimony, and one ounce of bitartrate of potash to eighteen ounces of water, and then boiling for one hour. Tartarized antimony is used in medicine as an emetic, sedative, alterative, diaphoretic, and expectorant. In large 250 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. doses is an irritant poison. The ordinary dose for an adult, as an emetic, is from one to two grains ; with young persons very small doses will often produce dangerous effects. Three-quarters of a grain has been known to destroy life in a child ( Wiltori). Ten grains is the smallest recorded fatal dose in an adult. Although antimony is capable of producing rapid, violent constitutional disturb- ances, yet remedial efforts are generally followed by re- covery. It is not apt to prove fatal, with proper care. Tests . — Nitric acid throws down a white precipitate, which is soluble in tartaric acid. Sulphuretted hydrogen gives a characteristic red color to a solution of antimony, and, if muriatic acid is added to the precipitate, it is dis- solved. If the solution is then added to water, a white pre- cipitate appeal’s. Chronic poisoning by tartarized antimony is distin- guished by gradual exhaustion, nausea, and vomiting, pain in the epigastrium, a small, feeble pulse, pallid surface, and cold, clammy extremities, sunken eyes, anxious expression of countenance, and metallic taste in the mouth. In large quantities the drug produces in a few moments profuse bilious vomiting, and the matter vomited is soon mixed with blood. Portions of mucous membrane, of a grayish-white or dark-brown color, may come away in small pieces {Taylor). Diarrhoea is present if much of the poison has been swallowed. Signs of collapse are apparent : the skin becomes cold and bathed in a clammy perspiration, the pulse is feeble and rapid, and respiration sighing. A pustular eruption has been observed on the skin in some cases. Before death, the patient sinks into a deep coma. A post-mortem examination shows signs of inflammation METALLIC POISONS. 251 in the throat, stomach, and intestines. Patches of mucous membrane, softened and easily detached and broken down, are found in the throat and stomach, and occasionally in the small intestines. Peritonitis is found in a small proportion of cases. The lungs are congested. Treatment . — Large quantities of warm water should be given, to promote the complete evacuation of the stomach. Strong infusions of green tea may be taken at the same time or subsequently; various vegetable astringents, as tannic acid, etc., are also used as antidotes. Attempts should be made to counteract the collapse by hot bottles and blankets applied to the surface, and by friction of the ex- tremities. ZINC. Sulphate of zinc, or white vitriol^ and chloride of zinc, are energetic poisons ; the former is an irritant, the latter a corrosive poison. The sulphate is employed in medicine as an astringent, nervine, and emetic. Its dose, as an emetic, is from ten to twenty grains. The chloride of zinc in solu- tion is a valuable disinfectant. The tests for zinc are ammonia, ferrocyanide of potas- sium, and sulphuretted hydrogen, all of which give a wLite precipitate. In poisoning from white vitriol, there are nausea and vomiting, pain in the abdomen, followed by all the signs of collapse. When the chloride is the poisoning agent, the pain and collapse are greater ; there are lividity of the sur- face, vertigo, and dimness of vision. In the evacuations from the stomach, shreds of mucous membrane are found. The stomach, after death, is dark-colored ; the mucous membrane thickened, congested, and perhaps ulcerated. 252 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. Treatment . — White of egg, beaten up with milk and water, followed by infusions of astringent medicines, is the chief remedy for poisoning from the sulphate. In poisoning from the chloride, emetics should first he given ; the albumen in milk can be administered when the stomach has been emptied. NITRATE OF SILVER. This substance is a corrosive poison. It has powerful escharotic properties, due to its aflSnity for the albumen of the tissues. In poisonous doses, it produces intense pain, vomiting, and purging. Mucus, blood, and shreds of mucous mem- brane, are found in the excavations. If these are allowed to stand, they become dark from exposure to air. Common salt (chloride of sodium) throws down a white precipitate with solutions of nitrate of silver, and it is also given as an antidote. Mucilaginous drinks should he ad- ministered ad Ubit/am. PHOSPHORUS. Phosphorus is largely employed in the manufacture of lucifer matches. It is seldom used for medicinal purposes. Children are frequently poisoned by sucking the ends of matches, or drinking water in which they have been soaked. In match-factories, chronic poisoning from inhalation of phosphorus-vapor is of common occurrence. The symp- toms of acute poisoning from phosphorus are peculiar in not developing for some hours after the poison has been taken. A small amount, one-tenth of a grain, has caused death. Phosphorus is recognized by its peculiar odor, and its luminous appearance in the dark. METALLIC POISONS. 253 Chronic poisoning usually manifests itself first by ordi- nary dyspeptic symptoms ; such as loss of appetite, feel- ing of weight and heat in the epigastrium, and by prostra- tion. There are also nausea, diarrhoea, restlessness, inability to sleep, pains in the bones, and febrile excitement, which is worse toward night. If the exposure to the poisonous vapor have been of long duration, necrosis of the lower jaw, low grades of inflammation in various parts, and congestion of the lungs, will be found, in addition to the other symp- toms. In acute poisoning there are vomiting and purging of a greenish-colored substance, wliich soon becomes mixed with blood and mucus. The ejections and breath have a garlicky odor. If brought to a dark place, they exhibit a peculiar luminous appearance. There are intense pain in the abdomen, and tympanites. The face is anxious, skin cold, and the pulse is rapid and small. A fatal termination does not, usually, take place until a day or two has elapsed from the com- mencement of the symptoms, and in some cases life has been prolonged for a week. After death the stomach presents signs of gangrenous inflammation. The mucous membrane is intensely red, and easily detached and broken down. There may be perfora- tions in the wall of the intestines, passing into the peri- toneal cavity. Congestion of the brain and serous effusion into the ventricles are also present. The viscera have a garlicky odor, and, when exposed in a dark place, become luminous. Treatment . — Phosphorus has no direct antidote. Taylor recommends hydrated magnesia, and the free use of demul- cent drinks, and albumen. CHAPTER XXIII. CORROSIVE ACIDS. OXALIC ACID, This substance exists in combination with potash in sorrel, witli lime in rhubarb ; it is found also in a free state in the chick-pea. It is made by the action of nitric acid on sugar; or upon rice, gum, starch, etc. Chemically, it is composed of one atom of carbonic oxide, and one atom of carbonic acid, making its formula CgOg. The crystals of oxalic acid are sometimes mistaken for those of Epsom salts. The crystals of the former are dis- tinguished by having a sour taste, and by being clearer and more transparent than those of Epsom salts. The crystals of the latter have a bitter taste. Oxalic acid is a deadly poison, acting with great ra- pidity, and causing death in from five minutes to half an hour. Tests . — Chloride of calcium gives a white precipitate of oxalate of lime ; sulphate of copper, a bluish-white precipi- tate of oxalate of copper; and nitrate of silver, a white pre- cipitate of oxalate of silver ( Wood & BacTie). Oxalic acid, when given in a concentrated form, pro- duces pain in the throat, oesophagus, and stomach. The CORROSIVE ACIDS. 255 vomiting is associated witli violent retching. There are rapid prostration, syncope, and death. If largely diluted, its corrosive action is decreased, and the symptoms are not so violent. There are less pain and vomit- ing, hut stupor and prostration are more distinctly marked. Death may result from paralysis of the heart. Christosin states that the mucous membrane after death has a scalded appearance, that dark-colored spots are found scattered through the whole canal, and that the membrane is entirely destroyed in some parts, leaving the muscular coat bare. Treatment . — Emetics should be given and followed im- mediately by the antidotes. Lime or magnesia should be ad- ministered in large quantities in water. The lime is usually employed in the form of the carbonate (common chalk). If this cannot be had, the ceiling of the room may be scraped with a shovel or other available instrument, and the substance thus obtained given in the manner prescribed. Lime and magnesia form insoluble salts by combining in the stomach with the oxalic acid. STJLPHTTEIC ACID. There are three varieties of this acid, viz., the anhy- drous, SO®; commercial, SOs-fllo; and the fuming oil of Nordhausin, SOsHo -f- SO3. The commercial sulphuric acid, which is the variety generally employed for medicinal purposes, is made by burning sulphur and nitrate of potash together in a leaden chamber containing water. It is a powerful corrosive poison, destroying organic tissues when brought in contact with them. It has a powerful affinity for water, and its 256 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. caustic effect is due to the abstraction of that substance from the tissues. It makes a red stain on black cloth. Tests . — Chloride of barium throws down a white pre- cipitate. In poisoning from sulphuric acid, the pain is most in- tense in the mouth, throat, oesophagus, and stomach. There are great pain on pressure, vomiting of black putrid matter, dyspnoea, small, feeble pulse, anxious expression of counte- nance, cold extremities, restlessness, and sometimes con- vulsions. Treatment . — The poison may be neutralized by mag- nesia, or carbonate of soda, administered in solution, thick soap-suds, and mucilaginous drinks. Unless these remedies can be given directly after the poison has been swallowed, there is little chance of saving the life of the patient. NITEIC ACID. Nitric acid is made by the action of sulphuric acid on nitrate of potash. It is a powerful corrosive poison. In medicine it is employed as a tonic, astringent, and anti- spasmodic. The vapor of nitric acid is reputed a good dis- infectant. Inhaling the vapor in a concentrated form has produced death. One to two drachms of the liquid have been known to destroy life. Tests . — A solution of morphia added to nitric acid gives a red color, which afterward changes to a yellow. If the acid is boiled in w'ater containing copper filings, red fumes of nitrous acid are given off. When applied to clothing it gives a yellow stain. The symptoms of poisoning are violent pain, extending CORROSIVE ACIDS. 257 from the mouth to the epigastrium, vomiting of yellowish and greenish-black material, and the emission of fetid gas, tympanitis, urgent dyspnoea, small, rapid pulse, and collapse. Constipation is usually present. The enamel of the teeth will be found partially destroyed ; the tongue, throat, and fiuces, of a yellowish-brown color, and very much swollen. If poisoning have resulted from inhalations of the va- por, there will he great pain, difficulty in respiration, and the patient may die asphyxiated from effusion under and into the mucous membrane of the larynx. After death, the mucous membrane of all parts of the alimentary canal which came in contact with the poison is deeply corroded ; in some parts there are yellowish-brown stains, in other parts extensive redness. The mucous membrane is readily broken down ; in many cases there is congestion of the lungs and larynx. Treatment. — Magnesia, olive-oil, and mucilaginous drinks, should he given in large quantities. MDEIATIC ACID. This acid is made by the action of sulphuric acid on' chloride of sodium. It is sometimes called spirit of salt. Cases of poisoning by it are rare. Tests . — If the acid is boiled with black oxide of manga- nese, chlorine is evolved, which is recognized by its odor and its bleaching properties. If a rod is dipped in the acid and held near ammonia, a white vapor of the hydro- chlorate of ammonia is formed. Nitrate of silver throws down a white precipitate of chloride of silver. The symptoms following large doses resemble those 17 258 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. produced by the other corrosive acids. They are, however, developed more slowly ; life is not so soon destroyed, and white vapors may he emitted from the mouth. CARBOLIC ACID, Sometimes called oxide of phenyl, or phenylic acid, is much employed at the present day as a disinfectant. It is obtained by the distillation of coal-tar. Yery few cases of poisoning by it have yet occurred. A concentrated solution taken internally excites violent gastro-enteritis, and destroys life in a few hours. After death, the mucous membrane of the throat and stomach is intensely congested, and in small sections soft- ened and corroded. The treatment consists in evacuating the stomach, and giving large quantities of magnesia, mucilaginous drinks, etc. CHAPTER XXIY. CORROSIVE ALKALIES. SALTS OF POTASH. Caebonate of potash (pearlash) acts as a corrosive poi- son when administered in a concentrated form. It gives a yellowish-white precipitate with nitrate of silver. The symptoms following its administration are intense pain in the throat and stomach, pain on pressure over the abdomen, vomiting of dark materials, which consist of mucus, blood, and shreds of the lining membrane. Diarrhoea occurs in all cases. On examination, the mouth and throat are found of a dark-red color, and very much swollen. This condition seriously interferes with deglutition. The pulse is small, rapid, and weak, and the countenance anxious. After death the mucous membrane of the throat and stomach is of a dark-brown color, softened, and in some portions destroyed. Treatment . — Taylor advises the use of citric or acetic acid, lemon or orange juice. Oil in large quantities, and mucilaginous drinks, are efficient remedies. Hydrated oxide of potassium, or caustic potash, is dis- tinguished from the carbonate by giving a brown precipi- tate with nitrate of silver. The symptoms produced by poisoning with this drug are 260 EMERGENCIES, AND HOW TO TREAT THEM. similar to those wliich occur after administration of the car- bonate, and a like treatment is necessary. Binoxalate of potash, sometimes called essential salt of lemon, is an active poison, resembling oxalic acid in its effects on the system. It is sometimes mistaken for cream of tartar. The latter, however, is not precipitated from its solution by the sulphate of lime, while the former is. Ink- stains are removed by the binoxalate, which furnishes an- other distinguishing point. The symptoms of poisoning are violent vomiting and purging, pain in the stomach, difficult deglutition, and sigh- ing respiration, small, rapid pulse, cold extremities, great prostration, and muscular spasms. Treatment consists in the administration of lime, mag- nesia, and mucilaginous drinks. NITEATE OF POTASH, Usually known as saltpetre, is employed medicinally as an antiseptic, diuretic, refrigerant, diaphoretic, and sedative. In doses of from three drachms to an ounce it acts as a corrosive poison. In these doses it causes vomiting and purging of blood and mucus, violent pain in the abdomen ; there are feeble pulse, rapid prostratiou, insensibility, and death. Treatment . — The stomach should be emptied by emet- ics, and mucilaginous drinks should be freely adminis- tered ; opium should be given to relieve pain. There is no antidote for the poison. The salts of soda correspond with the salts of potash in their peculiar poison- ous action, and in the treatment. CORROSIVE ALKALIES. 261 AMMONIA. Strong solutions of ammonia, carbonate and muriate of ammonia, act as corrosive poisons. The vapor of ammonia, when inhaled in large quantities, excites inflammation of the mouth, fauces, and air-passages, and may produce asphyxia. Solutions of the carbonate {sal-volatile), or of gaseous ammonia, produce violent inflammation in the oesophagus and stomach, and corrode the mucous mem- brane. The carbonate is said to be more violent in its ac- tion than the other preparations. These substances are recognized by their peculiar pene- trating odor. ^ The symptoms of poisoning are nausea, and vomiting of mucus, mixed with blood and shreds of mucous membrane, pain in the throat and epigastrium. Perforations of the stomach sometimes take place, and are followed by perito- nitis. There is great difliculty in swallowing and breath- ing. The mouth is tender and swollen, the face is anxious, the pulse rapid and feeble, and the extremities cold. After death the blood is found more fluid than in other cases of poisoning ; there are extravasations of blood in the stomach and intestines, and congestion, softening, and ero- sion of the mucous membrane. Treatimvnt. — Vinegar, acetic acid, diluted milk, and mucilaginous drinks, are usually given ; opium is necessary to relieve pain. I^^'DEX. Abdomen, wounds of, 59. Acetate of lead, poisoning by, 247. Aconite, poisoning by, 218. Accidental bsemorrhage, 42. Acupressure, 18. Air in veins, 71. Air, impure, effects of, 142. Albuminuria, 124, 184. Alcohol, poisoning by, 127, 191, 225. Ammonia, poisoning by, 261. Antimony, poisoning by, 249. Arsenic, poisoning by, 239. Arteries, ligation of, 65. Arterial hsemorrhage, diagnosis of, 12. Articulations, wounds of, 62. Asthma, dyspnoea in, 165. Asphyxia, from compression of throat, 145. of chest, 148. inhalation of gases, 149. obstructions in air-passages, 85. drowning, 152. injuries to cord, 157. Atropia, poisoning by, 215. Base of the skull, fracture of, 121. Belladonna, poisoning by, 215. ■ Bladder, hemorrhage from, 34. wounds of, 60. Bleeding from the mouth, 23. nose, 21. stomach, 23. bronchi, 29. lungs, 29. intestines, 29. kidneys, 35. uterus, 41. urethra, 35. Blood-vessels, wounds of, 65. Blood-changes, non-aeration of, 143. e.xtravasation of, into intercellular tissue, 38. into brain-tissue, 119. Brain, compression of, 118. concussion of, 130. contusion of, 130. inflammation of, 121. Brachial artery, ligation of, 68. pressure on, 15, 16. Bright’s disease, convulsions in, 154. coma in, 124. Bronchial tubes, foreign bodies in, 85. Burns, 101. Calomel, poisoning by, 245. Calabar-bean, poisoning by, 231. Camphor, poisoning by, 244. Capillaries, haemorrhage from, 12. Carbonic acid, poisoning by, 150. Carbonic oxide, poisoning by, 151. Carbolic acid, poisoning by, 258. Carbonate of lead, poisoning by, 247. Carbonate of potash, poisoning by, 259. Carburetted hydrogen, poisoning by, 151. CaiTon-oil {see Burns). Carotid arteries, ligation of, 66. pressure on, 15. Cautery in haemorrhage, 19. Centipedes, bites of, 84. Charcoal-vapoi'j poisoning by, 151. Chloroform, poisoning by, 225. Chloral, poisoning by, 227. Cicatrization of burns {see Burns). Coal-gas, poisoning by, 151. Cocculus indious, poisoning by, 223. Colchicum, poisoning by, 237. Colic, 210. Cold, effects of, in haemorrhage, 16. on the system, 109. Compression of brain {see Brain). Coma from compression, 118. uraemia, 124. alcohol, 127. embolism, 123. hysteria, 128. INDEX. 263 Coma from epilepsy, 130. Congestion of the lungs (dyspnoea in), 1G8. Conium maculatum, poisoning by, 216. Convulsions from apoplexy, 190. uraemia, 184. epilepsy, 187. hysteria, 192. rum, 191. Concussion of brain, 130. Corrosive sublimate, poisoning by, 243. Croup, dyspnoea in, 167. Croton-oil, poisoning by, 230. Coup-de-soled, 158. Death, signs of, 147. Degeneration of vessels in brain, 119. Dentition, convulsions during period of, 178. Diaphragm, action of, 140. Digitalis, poisoning by, 221. Dislocation of cervical vertebra, 209. Dissection-wounds, 74. Dog-bites {see Hydrophobia). Drowning, 152. Duodenum, ulceration of, in burns, 105. Dyspnoea in asthma, 166. croup, 167. cardiac disease, 169. pulmonary oedema, 170. oedema glottis, 172. Ear, foreign bodies in, 96 Eclampsia, 176. Embolism, coma from, 123. Enterocele {see Hernia). Epistaxis, 21. Epilepsy {see Convulsions). Epiglottis, wounds of, 47. Ether, poisoning byj 226. Eye, foreign bodies in, 98. Falling sickness {see Epilepsy). Fieces, involuntary passage of, in com- pression, 120. Femoral artery, ligation of, 69. ressure on, 16. ernia, operation for, 116. Fits (see Convulsions). Fibrinous coagula after ligation, 65. Food, indigestible, effects of, 177. Foreign bodies in eye, 98. nose, 95. larynx, 85. bronchial tubes, 85. lungs, 88. pharynx, 91. oesophagus, 92. uretnra, 99. rectum, 100. Fracture of skull {see Compression). Gastritis, from poisons {see Poisons). Genitals, wounds of, 60. bleeding from, 99. Glottis, oedema of, 172. Globus hystericus, cause of, 128. Gunshot-wounds, 63. Haimatemesis, 23. Hsemathorax, 55. Haemoptysis, 29. Haemorrhage, general, 9. internal {see Bleeding). Haemorrhagic diathesis, 13. Haemorrhoids,bleeding from, 27. Haut-mal {see Epilepsy). Heart, wounds of, 56. Hematuria, 35. Hemlock, poisoning by, 216. Hemiplegia, 120. Henbane, poisoning by, 217. Hernia, strangulated, 112. Hospital eases, 5, 9, 10, 11, 62, 79, 86, 102, 128, 213. Hysteria, 128, 192. Hydrophobia in animals, 7§. in man, 78. Hydrochloric acid, poisoning by, 257. Hydrocyanic acid, poisoning by, 227 Ice in haemorrhage, 16. Ileus {see Hernia). Infantile convulsions, 177. Inguinal hernia, 115. Inhalation of oxygen {see Asphyxia). Innominata artery, ligation of, 66. Insolation {see Sunstroke). Insect bites, 83. Intercostal vessels, bleeding from, 54. pressure on, 54. Internal mammary artery, ligation of, 54. Joints, wounds of, 62. Jugular veins, relations of, 67. Kidneys, disease of, as causes of coma and convulsions {see Coma), haimorrhage from, 35. Laceration of perlnocum, 60. Larynx, wounds of, 47. foreign bodies in, 85. Laryngotomy, 89. Laryngismus stridulus, 169. Lead, poisoning by, 247. Ligation of arteries, 65. innominata, 66. subclavian, 67 carotid, 66. axillary, 68. brachial, 68. radial, 68- ulnar, 69. 264 INDEX. Litigation of arteries, femoral, 69. popliteal, 70. tibials, 7u. Light, carburetted hydrogen, poisoning by, 151. Liver, rupture of, 60. Lung, wounds of, 50. Lobelia, poisoning by, 222. Mad animals {see Hydrophobia). Maloena, 27. Marshall Hall’s method of artificial respiration, 156. Matches, poisoning by {see Phospho- rus). Menorrhagia, 41. Metrorrhagia, 41. Mercury, 243. Morphia, poisoning by {see Opium). Mouth, liBemorrhage from {see Bleed- ing). Mushrooms, poisoning by, 223. Narcotics, poisoning by, 211. Nares, plugging of, 23. Neck, wounds of, 48. Nitrogen, effects of inhalation, 149. Nitrate oi silver, poisoning by, 252. potash, poisoning by, 260. Nitnc acid, poisoning by, 256. Nose, bleeding from, 21. foreign bodies in, 95. Nux-vomica, poisoning by, 232. Obstruction in air-passages (««« Foreign Bodies). CEdema glottis, 172. OEsophagotomy, 95. CEsophagus, foreign bodies in, 92. Opium, poisoning by, 211. Oxalic acid, poisoning by, 254. Pain, effects of, in burns {see Burns). Palmar arch, wounds of, 69. Paralysis in compression {see Compres- sion). Paracentesis thoracis, 55. Pericardium, wounds of, 56. Pericarditis {see Wounds). Penetrating wounds of chest, 51. abdomen, 57. Penis, ha;morrhage from, 38. Poritonasum, wounds of, 57. Pharynx, foreign bodies in, 92. Phosphorus, poisoning by, 252. Pia mater, spasms of vessels of. 180. Piles, bleeding from, 27. Placenta praevia, 42. Pneumooele, 53. Pneumothorax, 53. Poisonous wounds, 74. Poisons, vegetable, 211. metallic, 239. I Poisons, corrosive, 254. irritating, 235. Popliteal space, pressure in, 15. Post-nartum haemorrhage, 43. Potasn, carbonate of, poisoning by, 259. nitrate of, 260. binoxalate of, 260. oxide of, 259. Premature labor, induction of, 186. Pressure in general haemorrhage, 14. Pressure on carotid artery, 15. subclavian, 15. axillary, 15. brachial, 16. ulna, 16. on abdominal aorta, 16. femoral artery, 16. popliteal, 15. Presentations, abnormal, 203. Babies {see Hydrophobia). Eadial artery, ligation of, 68. Eattlesnake-bites, 81. Eeaction in concussion {see Concus- sion). Beady method of artificial respiration, Eespiration, suspension of {see As- phyxia), 156. Betention of urine, 207. Eupture of liver, 60. bladder, 60. cerebral vessels, 119. Salivation from mercury {see Mer- cury). Savin, oil of, poisoning by, 236. Secondary asphyxia, 154. Serpents, bites, of, 81. Shock (see Syncope). in burning {see Burns). Soda, poisoning by, 260. Spasms, tonic and clonic {see Convul- sions). Spontaneous combustion, 103. Stramonium, poisoning by, 221. Stomach, bleeding from {see Bleeding). Stertor, cause of {see Coma). Sudden death {see Syncope). Sulphate of zinc, poisoning by, 251. of copper, poisoning by^ 246. Sulphuretted hydrogen, poisoning by, 149. Sunstroke, 158. Sulphuric acid, poisoning by, 255. Sylvester’s method of artificial respira- tion, 156. Syncope, 133. ^ Tapping of chest, 55. of bladder through rectum, 208. Tampon, application of, 205. Tarantula, hites of, 84. INDEX. 265 Taxis (««3 Hernia). Tetanus, 193. Thorax, wounds of, 50. Thoracic viscera, wounds of, 51 , 56. Thrombus (^see Coma). Tibial arteries, ligation of, TO. Tourniquet, 14. Tobacco, poisoning hy, 219. Trachea, foreign bodies in, 87. Tracheotomy, 90. Transfusion, 20. Transverse presentations, 204. Ulnar artery, ligation of, 69. Umbilical cord, shortness of, 202. prolapse of, 201. Upas-tree, poisoning by, 231. Uraemia (see Coma and Convulsions). Urea, poisoning by, 125. Urethra, bleeding from, 35. Urine, blood in, 35. Uterus, rupture of, 192. Vagina, tamponing of, 205. Veins, wounds of, 71. air in, 71. Veratria, poisoning by, 237. Vessels, wounds of, 65. Venesection in apoplexy (see Com- pression). Volvulus, 114. Wounds of throat, 47. thorax, 50. lungs, 51. ericardium, 56. eart, 56. abdomen, 57. intestines, 57. bladder, 60. urethra, 61. arteries and veins, 65 gunshot, 63. perinaeum, 60. joints, 62. Woorara, poisoning by, 230. Zinc, 251. THE END D. APPLETON & CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. “ Unguestionahly the best living writer on Political Economy." — Prof. Bowen. Principles of Political Economy, WITH SOME OF TUEIR APPLICATIONS OF SOCIAL PHILOSOFIIY. By jrOHW STU.4RT MIL,!.. 2 vols., 8vo. Cloth, $4.00. That there has heretofore been no American edition of a work held in such high estimation may, perhaps, be owing in part to the fact that since its publica- tion our politics have hinged on an engrossing question, which belongs rather to the domain of humanitarian philosophy than to that of political economy, and partly to the facility with which a European work not requiring translation can be supplied to American readers from the original publishers. The present state of our currency goes far to remove both of these obstacles to the success of an Amer- ican edition. The most important economic discussions which have ever taken place in Great Britain grew out of the condition into which that country was brought by its protracted struggle against Napoleon. Our politics are likely to pass through a similar phase, in which we shall need all the light shed upon eco- nomic questions by the most advanced science. In the whole range of extant authorship on political economy, there is no writer except Adam Smith with whom John Stuart Milt can, without injustice, be com- pared. In originality, Adam Smith, as being the acknowledged father of the science, takes the precedence, as he does also in exuberance of apt illustration. But in rectitude of understanding, clearness, and sagacity. Mill is fully his peer ; in precision of method, range of topics, and adaptation to the present state of society, he is altogether his superior. The “ Wealth of Nations” now belongs, indeed, rather to the history of the science than to its exposition. But the “ Prin- ciples of Political Economy ” is an orderly, symmetrical, and lucid exposition of the science in its present advanced state. In extent of information, breadth of treatment, pertinence of fresh illustration, and accommodation to the present wants of the statesman, the merchant, and the social philosopher, this work is un- rivaled. It is written in a luminous and smooth, yet clear-cut style ; and there is diffused over it a soft atmosphere of feeling, derived from the author’s unaffected humanity and enlightened interest in the welfare of the masses. D. APPLETON & CO., 549 & 551 Bp.oadwat, N. Y. APPLETONS’ COILECTIOir Of I’OREI&S ATJTHOSS. The design of the “ Collection of Foreign Authors ” is to give selections from the better current light literature of France, Germany, and other countries of the European Continent, translated by competent hands. The series will be pub- lished in uniform 16mo volumes, at a low price, and bound in paper covers and in cloth. I.— SAMUEIi BROHL AND COMPANY. A Novel. From the French of Victor Cherbuliez. 1 vol., 16mo. Paper cover, 60 cents; cloth, fl.OO. II. — GERARD’S MARRIAGE. From the French of Andre Theuriet. Paper cover, 50 cents ; cloth, ^75 cents. III. — SPIRITE. A Fantasy. From the French of Theop£iile Gautier. Paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, 75 cents. IV. — THE TOWER OF PERCEMONT. From the French of George Sand. Paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, 76 cents. V. — META HOLDENIS. A Novel. From the French of Victor Cher- BDLiEZ. Paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, 76 cents. VI.— ROMANCES OF THE EAST. From the French of Comte de Gobineau. Paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, $1.00. VII. — RENEE AND FRANZ (Le Bleuet). From the French of Gustave Haller. Paper cover, 60 cents; cloth, 76 cents. VIII. — MADAME GOSSEEIN. From the French of Louis Ulbach. Paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, $1.00. IX.— THE GODSON OF A MARQUIS. From the French of Andre Theuriet. Paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, 76 cents. X. — ARIADNE. From the French of Henry Greville. Paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, 75 cents. XI. — SAFAR=HADGI; or, Russ and Turcoman. From the French of Prince Ludomirski. Paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, $1.00. XII. — IN PARADISE. From the German of Paul Hetse. In Two Vol- umes. Per vol., paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, $1.00. XIII. — REMORSE. From the French of Th. Bentzon. Paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, 75 cents. XIV. — JEAN TETEROL’S IDEA. From the French of Victor Cher- buliez, author of “Samuel Brohl and Company.” Paper cover, 60 cents ; cloth, $1.00. D. APPLETON dr* CO., 549 dr’ 551 Broadway, Nezo York. D. Appleton & Co.’s Publications. Tactics for I^on-Military Bodies : Adapted for the Instruction of Political Associations, Police Forces, Fire Organizations, Masonic, Odd-Fellows’, and other Civic Societies. By Major- General Upion, U. S. a. 12mo. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 60 cents. A New System of Infantry Tactics, Double and Single Rank. Adapted to American Topography and Improved Fire-Arms. By Major-General Upton, U. S. A. Revised edition. 1 vol. Bound in leather, with clasp, $2.00. • Artillery Tactics, U, S, A. Assimilated to the Tactics of Infantry and Cavalry. 1 vol. Bound in leather, with clasp, $2.00. IlEADQtJARTEP.S OF THE ArMY, WASHINGTON, Juhj 17, 1873. General Orders No. G. The following order, received from the War Department, is published for the information and guidance of the Army : War Department, Washington City, July 17, 1873. The revision of Upton’s Infantry Tactics by the author, and the Tactics for Artillery and Cavalry [including the proceedings of the board — Major-General Schofield, President — instituted by General Orders No. 60, Headquarters of the Army, Adjutant-General’s Office, series of 1869], assimilated to the Tactics for Infantry, pursuant to instructions from the General of the Army, by Lieutenant- Colonel Emory Upton, 1st Artillery, Instructor of Tactics, U. S. Military Acad- emy: Captain Henry A. Du Pont, 5th Artiliery, commanding Battery “F,” 6th Artillery; Captain John E. Tourtellotte, 7th Cavalry, Colonel and Aide-de-Camp to the General ; Captain Alfred E. B.ites, 2d Cavalry, Assistant Instructor of Cav- ali'y Tactics, U. S. Military Academy — having been approved by the President, are adopted for the instruction of the Army and Militia of the United States. To insure uniformity, all e.vercises, evolutions, and ceremonies, not embraced in these Tactics are prohibited, and those therein prescribed will be strictly ob- served. WM. W. BELKNAP, Secretary of War. By command of General Sherman ; WILLIAM D. WHIPPLE, Assistant Adjutant-General. The Armies of Asia and Europe : Embracing Official Reports on the Armies of Japan, China, India, Persia, Italy, Russia, Austria, Germany, France, and England. By Major-General Emory Upton, U. S. A. 0. APPLETON & CO., 549 & 551 Broadway, New York. STUDIO, FIELD, AND GALLERY. A MANUAL OF PAINTING-, FOR THE STUDENT AND AMATEUR. ■WITH INFORMATION FOB THE GENERAI. READER. By HORACB J. ROLLIN. 1 vol., 12mo. Cloth, $1.60. “The work is a small one, but it is comprehensive in its scope; it is written as tersely as possible, with no waste sentences, and scarcely any waste words, aYid to amateur artists and art-students it will be invaluable as a hand-book of varied information for ready reference.” — N. Y. Evening Post. “ The book is at once clear and compact, and, so far as the material of paint- ing goes, instructive.” — N. Y. World. “It is one of many books that young artists should read.” — JY. Y. Methodist. “ The author evidently understands his subject thoroughly, and puts his case clearly and succinctly. The book will be of no little service to those who would become students or professors of art.” — N. Y. Evening Express. “A want which has long been felt is now filled by the issue of a manual under the title, ‘ Studio, Field, and Gallery.’ It is a clear, practical hand-book of art, by the aid of which the student may post himself upon the various subjects relating thereto, without wading through long and intricate works on each topic. It is a most useful and practical work, one of real merit, and which will take its position as such.” — Boston Globe. “Seldom has a book of more practical value of its size, and at once so enthu- s’astic and full cf purely artistic devotion, been placed before us. Distinctly sim- ple, it proceeds gradually, and develops in an intelligent, intellectual manner the best methods of procedure for art-students, furnishing abundance of correlative matter for thought after reading. It is a capital little work, a model in its way, and so likely to be appreciated by those who are aiming to portray Nature and humanity by pencil and brush that we predict for it a public generous in num- bers.” — Boston Evening Traveller. “ This useful book will supply the place of a score of manuals of distinct spe- cialties in art, and wilt be found equally desirable by the learner and the lover of art.” — Boston Gazette. “ A more complete and useful manual than this the budding artist could hardly desire. It is just such a hand-book as art-students have long needed and looked for in vain.” — Philadelphia Inquirer. D. APPLETON & CO., 549 & 551 Broadway, New York. J^XTSO? Applefons’ School Readers, CONSISTING OF FIVE BOOKS. BY WM. T. HARRIS, LLD., ANDREW J. RICKOFF, A.M., MARK BAILEY, A.M., Supt. of Schools, St. Supt. of Instruction, Instructor in Klocution, Louis, Mo. Cleveland, 0. Yale College. Applctons’ First Reader. . . Appleton s’ Second Reader. Appletons’ Xliird Reader.. Appletons’ Fourtk Reader Appletons’ Fifth Reader. . . OO pa^es. 143 “ 214 “ 348 “ 4CO “ These Headers, while avoiding extremes and one-sided tendencies, combine into one harmonious whole the several results desirable to be attained in a series of school reading-books. These include good pictorial illustrations, a combina- tion of the word and phonic methods, careful grading, drill on the peculiar com- binations of letters that represent vowel-sounds, correct spelling, exercises well arranged for the pupil’s preparation by himself (so that he shall learn the great lessons of self-help, self-dependence, the habit of application), exercises that develop a practical command of correct forms of expression, good literary taste, close critical power of thought, and ability to interpret the entire meaning of the language of others. The high rank which the authors have attained in the educational field and their long and successful experience in practical school-work especially fit them for the preparation of text-books that embody all the best elements of modern educative ideas. In the schools of St. Louis and Cleveland, over which two of them have long presided, the subject of reading has received more than usual attention, and with results that have established for them a wide reputation for superior elocutionary discipline and accomplishments. Of Prof. Bailey, Instructor of Elocution in Yale College, it is needless to speak, for he is known throughout the Union as being without a peer in his pro- fession. His methods make natural, not mechanical readers. D. APPLETOX & CO., Publishers, 649 & 651 Broadway, N. Y. APPLETONS AMERICAN CYCLOPAEDIA. NEW REVISED EDITION. Entirely rewritten by the ablest writers on every subject. Printed from new type, and illustrated with Several Thousand Engravings and Maps. The work originally published under the title of The New American Cvclop.^dia was com* pleted in 1863, since which time the wide circulation which it has attained in all parts of the United States, and the signal developments which have taken place in every branch of science, literature, and art, have induced the editors and publishers to submit it to an exact and thorough revision, and to issue a new edition entitled The American Cyclop.«dia, Within the last ten years the progress of discovery in every department of knowledge has mad *5 a new work of reference an imperative want The movement of political affairs has kept pace with the discoveries of science, and their fruitful application to the industrial and useful arts and the convenience and refinement of social life. Great wars and consequent revolutions have occurred, involving national changes of peculiar moment. The civil war of our own country, which was at its height when the last volume of the old work appeared, has happily been ended, and a new course of commercial and industrial activity has been commenced. Large accessions to our geographical knowledge have been made by the Indefatigable explorers of Africa. The great political revolutions of the last decade, with the natural result of the lapse of time, have brought into public view a multitude of new men, whose names are in every one’s mouth, and of whose lives every one is curious to know the particulars. Great battles have been fought and important sieges maintained, of which the details are as yet preserved only in the newspapers or in the transient publications of the day, but which ought now to take their place in peimanent and authentic history. ^ In preparing the present edition for the press, it has accordingly been the aim of the editors to bring down the information to the latest possible dates, and to furnish an accurate account of the most recent discoveries in science, of every fresh production in literature, and the newest inventions in the practical arts, as well as to give a succinct and original record of the progress of political and historical events. The work has been begun after long and careful preliminary labor, and with the most ample resources for carrying it on to a successful termination. None of the original stereotype plates have been used, but every page has been printed on new type, forming in fact a new Cyclopedia, with the same plan and compass as its predecessor, but with a far greater pecuniary expenditure, and with such improvements in its composition as have been suggested by longer experience and enlarged knowledge. The illustrations, which are introduced for the first time in the present edition, have been added not for the sake of pictorial effect, but to give greater lucidity and force to the explanations in the text. They embrace all branches of science and of natural history, and depict the most famous and remarkable features of scenery, architecture, and art, as well as the various processes of mechanics and manufactures. Although intended for instruction rather than embellishment, no pains have been spared to insure their artistic excellence; the cost of their execution is enormous, and it is be- lieved they will find a welcome reception as an admirable feature of the Cyclop«edla, and worthy oi its high character. This work is sold to subscribers only, payable on delivery of each volume. It is completed in sixteen large octavo volumes, each containing about 800 pages, fully illustrated with several thousand Wood Engravings, and with numerous colored Lithographic Maps. Price and Style of Binding. In extra cloth, per vol. • In library leather, per vol. • » In half turkey morocco, per vol. $5.00 I In half russla, extra gilt, per vol. • $8.00 6.00 In full morocco antique, gilt edges, per vol. 10.00 7.00 i In full russia, per vol • » • i zo.oo *** Specimen pages of the American Cyclopedia, showing type, illustrations, etc., will be sent gratis, on application. D. Appleton & Co., Publishers, 549 & 551 Broadway, N. Y. DESCRIPTIVE LIST OF MEDICAL WORKS, PtTBLISHED BT D. APPLETON & CO., 549 & 551 Broadway, N. Y. ACADEMY OF MEDICINE (Transactions of the New York), instituted 1847. Second Series, vol. 1. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, $4 00* ANSTIE (FRANCIS E.) Neuralgia, and Diseases which resemble it. By Francis E. Anstie, M. D., F. R. C. P., Senior Assistant Physician to Westminster Hospital ; Lecturer on Materia Medica in Westminster Hospital School ; and Physician to the Belgrave Hospital for Chil- dren; editor of “ The Practitioner ” (London), etc. 1 vol., 12mo. CL, 2 50* BARKER (FORDYCE). On Sea-Sickness. A Popular Treatise for Travelers and the General Reader. By Fordyce Barker, M. D., Clin- ical Professor of Midwifery and Diseases of Women in the Bellevue Hospital Medical College, etc. Small 12mo. Cloth, 76 On Puerperal Disease. Clinical Lectures delivered at Bellevue Hos- pital. A Course of Lectures valuable alike to the Student and the Practitioner. Third edition. In 1 vol., 8vo.. Cloth, $5.00*; Sheep, 6 00* BARNES (ROBERT). Lectures on Obstetric Operations, including the Treatment of Haemorrhage, and forming a Guide to the Management of Difficult Labor. By Robert Barnes, M. D., F. R. C. P., Fellow and late Examiner in Midwifery at the Royal College of Physicians; Ex- aminer in Midwifery at the Royal College of Surgeons, London. With Additions by Benjamin F. Dawson, M. D., District Physician to the New York Lying-in Asylum; Member of the New York Ob- stetrical Society. 1 vol., 8vo. Third edition, revised and extended. Illustrated Cloth, 4 50* BARTHOLOW’S Treatise on Materia Medica and Therapeutics. A new and revised edition. By Roberts Bartholow, M. A.. M. D., Professor of the Theory and Practice of Medicine, and of Clinical Medicine, and formerly Professor of Materia Medica and Therapeutics in the Medi- cal College of Ohio ; Physician to the Hospital of the Good Samari- tan; Corresponding Member of the New York Neurological Society, etc. 1 vol., 8vo, 548 pages Cloth, $.5.00*; Sheep, 6 00* Practice of Medicine press.) BASTIAN (H. CHARLTON, M. D., F. R. S.) The Beginnings of Life; being some Account of the Nature, Modes of Origin, and Transfor- mation of the Lower Organisms. With upward of 100 Illustrations. 2vols.,12mo Cloth, 5 00 Diseases of Nerves and Spinal Cord {In press.) On Paralysis from Brain-Disease in its Common Forms. 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, 1 76 2 BELLEVUE and CHARITY HOSPITAL REPORTS. Edited by Prof. W. A. Hammond, M. D. 1 vol., 8vo BENHET (J. H.) Winter and Spring on the Shores of the Mediterra- nean ; or, The Riviera, Mentone, Italy, Corsica, Sicily, Algeria, Spain, and Biarritz, as Winter Climates. By J. Henry Bennet, M. D., Mem- ber of the Royal College of Physicians, London. With numerous Illustrations. 1 vol., 12mo. Hew revised edition Cloth, On the Treatment of Pulmonary Consumption, by Hygiene, Climate, and Medicine. 1 vol., thin 8vo Cloth, BILLROTH (Dr. THEODOR). General Surgical Pathology and Thera- peutics, in Fifty Lectures. A Text-book for Students and Physicians. By Dr. Theodor Billroth, Professor of Surgery in Vienna. Translated from the fourth German edition, by special permission of the author, by Charles E.' Hackley, M. D., Surgeon to the Hew York Eye and Ear Infirmary; Physician to the Hew York Hospital; Fellow of the Hew York Academy, etc. 1 vol., 8vo. 152 Woodcuts. Hew edition. Cloch, $5.00*; Sheep, BUCK (GURDOH). Contributions to Reparative Surgery, showing its Application to the Treatment of Deformities, produced by Destructive Disease or Injury ; Congenital Defects from Arrest or Excess of De- velopment; and Cicatricial Contractions following Burns. Illustrated by Thirty Cases and fine Engravings. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, CARPEHTER (W. B.) Principles of Mental Physiology, with their Ap- plication to the Training and Discipline of the Mind, and the Study of its Morbid Conditions. By William B. Carpenter, M. D., LL. D., F. R. S., F. L. S., F. G. S., Registrar of the University of London, etc. 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, COMBE (AHDREW). The Management of Infancy, Physiological and Moral. By Andrew Combe, M. D. Revised and edited by Sir James Clark, Bart., K. C. B., M. D., F. R. S. 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, CROSS (T. M. B., M. D.) Clinical Lectures on Diseases of the Hervous System. Delivered by W. A. Hammond, M. D., Professor of Diseases of the Mind and Hervous System in the University of the City of Hew York ; President of the Hew York Heurological Society, etc. Reported, edited, and the Histories of the Cases prepared, withHotes, by T. M. B. Cross, M. D., Assistant to the Chair of Diseases of the Mind and Hervous System, in the University of the City of Hew York; Member of the Hew York Heurological Society, etc. 1 vol., 8vo . , Cloth, DAVIS (HEHRY G.) Conservative Surgery. With Illustrations. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, DICKSOH (J. THOMPSOH, M. A., M. B.) The Science and Practice of Medicine in relation to the Mind. Illustrated. 1 vol., 8vo . . . Cloth, ECKER fALEXAHDER). Convolutions of the Brain. Translated from the German by Robert T. Edes, M. D. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, ELLIOT (GEORGE T.) Obstetric Clinic : A Practical Contribution to the Study of Obstetrics, and the Diseases of Women and Children. By George T. Elliot, Jr., A. M,, M. D. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, FLIHT’S Manual of Chemical Examinations of the Urine in Disease ; with Brief Directions for the Examination of the most Common Va- rieties of Urinary Calculi. By Austin Flint, Jr., M. D. 1 vol. Re- vised edition •. Cloth, -r- Physiology of Man. Designed to represent the existing state of Physiological Science as applied to the Functions of the Human Body. By Austin Flint, Jr., M. D., Professor of Physiology and Microscopy $4 00* 3 50* 1 50* 6 00 * 3 00* 3 00 1 50 3 50* 3 00* 3 50* 1 25* 4 50* 1 00 * 3 PRICE in the Bellevue Hospital Medical College, Hew York ; Fellow of the New York Academy of Medicine; Member of the Medical Society of the County of New York; Resident Member of the Lyceum of Nat- ural History in the City of New York, etc. Complete in 5 vols. Vol. 1. Introduction; The Blood ; Circulation; Respiration. 8vo. Vol. 2. Alimentation; Digestion; Absorption; Lymph, and Chyle. 8vo, Vol. A Secretion; Excretion; Ductless Glands; Nutrition; Ani- mal Heat; Movements; Voice and Speech. 1 vol., 8vo. Vol. 4. The Nervous System. 1 vol., 8vo. Vol. 5. (With a General Index to the live volumes.) Special Senses; Generation. Per vol Cloth, $4.50*; Sheep, $5 50* The five vols Cloth, $22.00*; Sheep, 27 00* FLINT’S Text-Book of Human Physiology ; designed for the use of Prac- titioners and Students of Medicine. Illustrated by three Lithographic Plates, and three hundred and thirteen Woodcuts. 1 vol., imperial 8vo Cloth, $6.00*; Sheep, 7 00* The Physiological Effects of Severe and Protracted Muscular Ex- ercise ; with special reference to its influence upon the Excretion of Nitrogen. By Austin Flint, Jr., M, D., etc. 1 vol., 12mo. . . .Cloth, 2 00 The Source of Muscular Power. Arguments and Conclusions drawn from Observation upon the Human Subject un- der Conditions of Rest and of Muscular Exercise {In press.) FREY (HEINRICH). The Histology and Histochemistry of Man. A Treatise on the Elements of Composition and Structure of the Human Body. By Heini-ich Frey, Professor of Medicine in Zurich. Trans- lated from the fourth German edition, by Arthur E. J. Barker, Sur- geon to the City of Dublin Hospital ; Demonstrator of Anatomy, Royal College of Surgeons, Ireland ; Visiting Surgeon, Convalescent Home, Stillorgan; and revised by the author. With 608 Engravings on Wood. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, $5.00*; Sheep, GILL-WYLIE (W., M. D.) Hospitals: History of their Origin, Develop- ment, and Progress, during the First Century of the American Re- public. Boylston Prize-Essay of Harvard University for 1876. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, HAMILTON (ALLAN McL., M. D.) Clinical Electro - Therapeutics, Medical and Surgical. A Hand-Book for Physicians in the Treat- ment of Nervous and other Di.seases. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, HAMMOND (W. A.) A Treatise on Diseases of the Nervous System. By William A. Hammond, M. I)., Professor of Diseases of the Nervous System and of Clinical Medicine in the Bellevue Hospital Medical College ; Physician-in-Chief to the New York State Hospital for Dis- eases of the Nervous System, etc. New edition, with 109 Illustra- tion.s. Rewritten, enlarged, and improved. 1 vol., large 8vo. Cloth, $6.00* ; Sheep, Clinical Lectures on Diseases of the Nervous System. Delivered at Bellevue Hosjntal Medical College. Edited by T. M. B. Cross, M. D. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, HARTLEY (W. N.) Air and its Relations to Life and Being, with some Additions, the substance of a Course of Lectures delivered in the Summer of 1874, at the Royal Institution of Great Britain, by Walter Noel Hartley, F. C. S., Lecturer on Chemistry in King’s College, London. 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, 1 60* HOFFMANN (FREDERICK, Ph. D., Pharmaceuti.st in New York). Manual of Chemical Analysis, as applied to the Examination of Me- dicinal Chemicals. A Guide for the Determination of their Identity 6 00 * 2 50* 2 00 * 7 00* 3 50* ,4 and Quality, and for the Detection of Impurities and Adulterations. For the Use of Pharmaceutists, Physicians, Druggists, and Manufac- turing Chemists, and Students Cloth, $3 00* HOLLAND (Sir HENRY). Recollections of Past Life. Reminiscences of Men, Manners, and Things. 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, 2 00 HOWE (JOSEPH W.) Emergencies, and How to Treat Them. By Joseph W. Howe, M. D., Visiting Surgeon to Charity Hospital, Clin- ical Professor of Surgery in the Medical Department of the University of New York, etc. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, 3 00* The Breath, and the Diseases which give it a Fetid Odor. With Directions for Treatment. 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, 1 00 HUXLEY and YOUMANS’S Elements of Physiology and Hygiene. By T. Huxley and W. J. Youmans. 1 vol., 12mo 1 75 JOHNSTON’S Chemistry of Common Life. 2 vols., 12mo Cloth, 3 00 KEYES. The Tonic Treatment of Syphilis, including Local Treatment of Lesions. By E. L. Keyes, Adjunct Professor of Surgery, and Pro- fessor of Dermatology, B. H. M. C., and Surgeon to Bellevue Hos- pital. 1 vol., 8 VO Cloth, 1 00* LETTERMAN (J., M. D.) Medical Recollections of the Army of the Potomac. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, 1 00 LEWES’S Physiology of Common Life. 2 vols., 12mo Cloth, 3 00 MARKOE (T. M.) A Treatise on Diseases of the Bones. By Thomas M. Markoe, M. D., Professor of Surgery in the College of Physicians and Surgeons. With Illustrations. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, 4 50* MAUDSLEY (HENRY). Body and Mind : an Inquiry into their Con- nection and Mutual Influence, specially in reference to Mental Dis- orders. An enlarged and revised edition, to which are added Psychological Essays. By Henry Maudsley, M. D., London, Fellow of the Royal College of Physicians ; Professor of Medical Jurispru- dence in University College, London, etc. 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, 1 50 Physiology of the Mind. Vol. I. Being the first part of a third edition, revised, enlarged, and in great part rewritten, of “The Physiology and Pathology of the Mind.” 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, 2 00 Responsibility in Mental Disease. {International Scientific Series.) 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, 1 50 MEYER (Dr. MORITZ). Electricity in its Relations to Practical Medi- cine. Translated from the third German edition, with numerous Notes and Additions, by William A. Hammond, M. D., Professor of Diseases of the Mind and Nervous System, in the Bellevue Hospital Medical College, etc. With numerous Illustrations. 1 vol., 8vo. . .Cl., 4 50* NEFTEL (WM. B., M. D.) Galvano-Therapeutics. The Physiological and Therapeutical Action of the Galvanic Current upon the Acoustic, Optic, Sympathetic, and Pneumogastric Nerves. 12mo Cloth, 1 50* NEUMANN (ISIDOR). Hand-Book of Skin Diseases. By Dr. Isidor Neumann. Translated by Lucius D. Bulkley, A. M., M. D. Illus- trated with 66 Wood Engravings. 1 vol., 8vo. .Cloth, $4.00* ; Sheep, 5 00* NEW YORK MEDICAL JOURNAL. Edited by James B. Hunter, M. D. The largest Medical Monthly published. . . .Terms per annum, 4 00* Specimen numbers sent by mail, on receipt of 25 cents. Club Rates: New York Medical Journal and Appletons’ Journal, a Household Monthly Magazine 7 00 Medical Journal and Popular Science Monthly ' 9 00 5 PRICS NTEMEYER (Dr. FELIX VON). A Text-Book of Practical Medicine, with particular reference to Physiology and Pathological Anatomy. Containing all the author’s Additions and Revisions in the eighth and last German edition. Translated from the German edition, by George H. Humphreys, M. D., and Charles E. Hackley, M. D. 2 vols., 8vo. Cloth, $9.00* ; -Sheep, $11 00* NIGHTINGALE’S (FLORENCE) Notes on Nursing. What it is, and what it is not. 1 voL, 12mo Cloth, 75 ORDRONAUX’S Hints on the Preservation of Health in Armies, for the use of Volunteer OflScers and Soldiers. By Dr. John Ordronaux. 18mo Cloth, 38 PAGET. Clinical Lectures and Essays. By Sir James Paget, Bart., F. R. S., D. C. L., Oxon., LL. D., Cantab., etc. Edited by Howard Marsh, F. R. C. S., etc. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, 5 00* PEASLEE R.) A Treatise on Ovarian Tumors; their Pathology, Diagnosis, and Treatment, with reference especially to Ovariotomy. By E. R. Peaslee, M. D., LL. D., Professor of Diseases of Women, in Dartmouth College ; one of the Consulting Surgeons to the New York State Woman’s Hospital ; formerly Professor of Obstetrics and Diseases of Women, in the New York Medical College ; Correspond- ing Member of the Obstetrical Society of Berlin, etc. In one large vol., 8vo. With Illustrations Cloth, $5.00*: Sheep, 6 00* PEREIRA’S (Dr.) Elements of Materia Medica and Therapeutics. Abridged and adapted for the Use of Medical and Pharmaceutical Practitioners and Students, and comprising all the Medicines of the British Pharmacopoeia, with such others as are frequently ordered in Prescriptions, or required by the Physician. Edited by Robert Bentley and Theophilus Redwood. New edition." 1 vol., royal 8vo. Cloth, $7.00* ; Sheep, 8 00* RICHARDSON. Diseases of Modern Life. By Benjamin Ward Rich- ardson, M. D., M. A., F. R. S., Fellow of the Royal College of Physi- cians. 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, 2 00 SAYRE (LEWIS A., M. D.) Practical Manual of the Treatment of Club- Foot. By Lewis A. Sayre, M.D., Professor of Orthopedic Surgery in the Bellevue Hospital Medical College ; Surgeon to Bellevue Hos- pital, etc. New edition. 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, 1 25* Lectures on Orthopedic Surgery and Diseases of the Joints, deliv- ered at Bellerme Hospital Medical College during the Winter Session of 1874-1875, by Lewis A. Sayre, M. D Cloth, $5.00* ; Sheep, 6 00* SCHROEDER (Dr. KARL). A Manual of Midwifery, including the Pa- thology of Pregnancy and the Puerperal State. By Dr. Karl Schroe- der. Professor of Midwifery, and Director of the Lying-in Institution, in the University of Erlangen. Translated into English from the third German edition, by Charles H. Carter, B. A., M. D., B. S., London ; Member of the Royal College of Physicians, London, etc. With 26 Engravings on Wood. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, $3.50* ; Sheep, 4 50* SIMPSON (Sir JAMES Y.) Selected Obstetrical and Gynaecological Works of Sir James Y. Simpson, Bart., M. D., and late Professor of Midwifery in the University of Edinburgh. Edited by J. Watt Black, M. A., M. D., M. R. C. P. L. ; Physician Accoucheur to Charing Cross Hospital, London, and Lecturer on Midwifery and the Diseases of Women and Children in the Hospital School of Medicine. 1 vol., 8vo. Cloth, $3.00* ; Sheep, 4 00* Anaesthesia, Hospitalism, etc. By Sir James Y. Simpson, Bart., M. D. Edited by Sir Walter Simpson, Bart . . . Cloth, $3.00* ; Sheep, 4 00* 6 PRICE SIMPSON (Sir JAMES T.) The Diseases of Women. By Sir James Y. Simpson, Bart., M. D. Edited by Alexander Simpson, M. D., Pro- fessor of Midwifery in the University of Edinburgh. Cloth, $3.00* ; Sheep, $4 00* SMITH (EDWAED, M. D., LL. B., F. R. S.) Foods. {International Scientific Series.) 1 T5 Health: a Hand-Book for Households and Schools. 12mo.. Cloth, 1 00 STEINER. Compendium of Children’s Diseases; a Hand-Book for Practitioners and Students. By Dr. Johannes Steiner, Professor of Diseases of Children in the University of Prague, etc. . Translated from the second German edition, by Lamson Tait, F. R. C. S., etc. 1 vol., 8vo ... .Cloth, $3.50* ; Sheep, 4 50* STROUD (WILLIAM, M. D.) The Physical Cause of the Death of Christ, and its Relations to the Principles and Practice of Christianity. With Letter on the subiect by Sir James T. Simpson, Bart., M. D. 12mo .' Cloth, TILT’S Hand-Book of Uterine Therapeutics. Second American edition, revised and amended. 1 vol., 8vo, 368 pages Cloth, VAN BUREN (W. H.) Lectures upon Diseases of the Rectum, deliv- ered at the Bellevue Hospital Medical College, Session 1869-1870, by W. H. Van Buren, A. M., M. D., Professor of the Principles of Sur- gery, with Diseases of the Genito-Urinary Organs, etc., in the Belle- vue Hospital Medical College; one of the Consulting Surgeons of the New York Hospital; of the Bellevue Hospital ; Member, of the New York Academy of Medicine, of the Pathological Society of New York, etc. 1 vol., 12mo Cloth, A Practical Treatise on the Surgical Diseases of the Genito-Uri- nary Organs, including Syphilis. Designed as a Manual for Students and Practitioners. With Engravings and Cases. By W. H. Van Buren, A. M., M. D., and Edward L. Keyes, A. M., M. D., Professor of Dermatology in Bellevue Hospital Medical College, Surgeon to the Charity Hospital, Venereal Division ; Consulting Dermatologist to the Bureau of Out-Door Relief, Bellevue Hospital, etc. 1 vol., 8vo. Cloth, $5.00*; Sheep, 6 00* VAN BUREN (W. H.) Principles of Surgery {In press.) VOGEL (A.) A Practical Treatise on the Diseases of Children. By Alfred Vogel, M. D., Professor of Clinical Medicine in the University of Dorpat, Russia. Translated and edited by H. Raphael, M. D., late House Surgeon to Bellevue Hospital, Attending Physician to the Eastern Dispensary for the Diseases of Children, etc. From the fourth German edition. Illustrated by Six Lithographic Plates. 1 vol., 8vo Cloth, $4.50*; Sheep, 5 50* WAGNER (RUDOLF). Hand-Book of Chemical Technology. Trans- lated and edited from the eighth German edition, with extensive Additions, by William Crookes, F. E. S. With 336 Illustrations. 1 vol., 8vo, 761 pages Cloth, 5 00 WALTON (GEORGE E., M. D.) Mineral Springs of the United States and Canadas. Containing the latest Analyses, with full Description of Localities, Routes, etc. 12mo Cloth, 2 00 WELLS (Dr. T. SPENCER). Diseases of the Ovaries. 1 vol., 8vo. ... 4 50* 2 00 3 50* 1 50* 7 The foremost Amerieaji Monthly. THE NEf YOBK MEDICAL JODEBAl. Edited by JAMES B. HUNTER, M. D., Assistant Surgeon to the New York State Woman’s Hospital; ConsultingSurgeon to the New York Infirmary for Women and Children; Member of the New York Obstetrical Society, etc. 'The leading features of this Journal are the following : Original Communications from Eminent Members of the Profession. Reports of Interesting Cases in Private Practice. Notes of Practice in Metropolitan Hospitals, illustrating the Use of New Methods and New Remedies. Translations and Extracts giving the Cream of all the Foreign Journals. Reports on Medicine, Surgery, Obstetrics, Gtna;cologt, Laryngology, Pathology, etc. Critical and Impartial Reviews op all New Medical Books. Proceedings of Medical Societies. Copious Illustrations by means of AVoodcuts. The Latest General Medical Intelligence. A General Index to the New York Medical Journal, from its first issue to June, ISVfi — including twenty-three volumes — now ready. A new volume of the New York Medical Journal begins with the numbers for January and July each year. Subscriptions received for any period. Terms, $4.00 per Annum, postage prepaid by the Publishers. Remittances, invariably in advance, should be made to D. APPLETON k €0., Publishers, 54'J 4t 551 Broadway, N. Y. The New York Medical Journal - - - per annum, $4.00 Appletons’ Journal “ 3.00 Appletons’ Journal, with plate of “Dickens in his Study” “ 4.00 Popular Science Monthly - - - . . “ 5.00 Popular Science Monthly Supplement ■ - . “ 3.00 The North American Review - ■ - . “ 5.00 We will send the above-named magazines to one address for one year, for ^ILSO regular price, §20.00 ; with plate of “ Dickens in his Study,” $18.00 — regular price, $21.00. SPECIAJl. OX.TJB EA.TES. New York Medical .Journal and Popnlar Science Monthly, one year, $8.00 New York Medical Journal and Appletons’ Journal “ 0.3.5 New York Medical Journal and Popular Science Monthly Supplement ----- « 6.25 New York Medical Journal, Popnlar Science Monthly, and Appletons’ Journal “ 10.50 New York Medical Journal, Popular Science Monthly, and Popular Science Monthly Supplement - - - “ 10.50 New York Medical .Journal, .\ppleton.s’ Journal, and Pop- ular Science Monthly Supplement “ 8.75 The North American Review, when taken in conjunction with any other magazine published by us, will be supplied at $4.50 per annum. 8 APPLETONS’ JOUKNAL: AH ILLUSTRATED MONTHLY MISCELLANY OF POPULAR LITERATURE. The Brightest, most Readable, and Cheapest, of the High-class Magazines. Contains Serial Novels, Short Stories, Illustrated Papers of Travel and of Picturesque Places, Social Sketches, Essays, Poems, Papers upon Industrial and Scientific Subjects, all by the best writers. Subscription, $3.00 per Annum. Single Copy, 25 Cents. A splendid Steel Engravine of “ Charles Dickens in his Stitdt at Gadshill ” is oftered ex- clugively to subscribers, in addition to the Journal lor one year, for $4.00— that is, for $1.00 additional each yearly advance subscriber to the Journal will receive a superb engraving worth fnlly five times the amount. The steel engraving is in line and stipple. It is not a fancy picture, but anactnal representation of Charles Dickens in bis study at Gadshill, the portrait of the distinguished author being strik- ingly faithful. The size of the plate is 20 x 14, printed on heavy plate-paper 24 x 30, making a large and hand- some engraving, suitable for parlor or library. The execution of the plate is of a superior order. The ordinary price of a steel engraving of this character in the print-shops would not be less five dollars. This engraving is entirely new. It has never been for sale in the print-shops, and cannot be obtained except in connection with Appletons’ Journal upon the terms given on page 7. It will be mailed to subscribers postage prepaid. Binding-Cases (or any volume will be mailed, post-paid, for fifty cents each. THE POPULAR SCIENCE MONTHLY, Conducted by E. L. and W. J. YOUMANS. Containing instructive and interesting articles and abstracts of articles, original, selected, trans- lated, and illustrated, from the pens of the leading scientific men of different countries; accounts of important scientific discoveries, the application of science to the practical arts, and the latest views put forth concerning natural phenomena, have been given hy savants of the highest au- thority. Prominent attention has been also devoted to those various sciences which help to a better understanding of the nature of man, to the bearings of science upon the questions of society and government, to scientific education, and to the conflicts which spring from the progressive nature of scientific knowledge. The Popular Science Monthly is a large octavo of 128 pages, handsomely printed on clear type, and, when necessary to further convey the ideas of the writer, will be fully illustrated. Teems : Five Dollars per Annum, or Fifty Cents per Number. Postage prepaid to all Sub- scribers in the United States. Binding-Cases for any volume wUl be forwarded bymail, post-paid, upon receipt of fifty cents. See Club Kates, on page 7. The Popular Science Monthly Supplement, Conducted by E. L. and W. J. YOUMANS. Octavo. Double columns, 96 pages Price, 25 cents. The Popular Science Monthly was established as a means of giving better expression in this country to two important tendencies of the present age: first, the greatly-increased activity of scientific inquiry, and the enlargement of the sphere of scientific thought; and, second, the grow- ing habit of the leading minds of all countries to contribute their choicest intellectual work lor periodical publication. These tendencies have strengthened, year by year, in so marked a degree, that the limits of the Monthly have proved inadequate to secure the object for which it was started. So many excel- lent things were constantly slipping by us for want of space— so many sterling articles by the ablest men in England, France, and Germany, which our readers would prize, and have often called for — that, to make our work effectual, and meet the new demands, we find it necessary to print supplements to our regular issues. We shall issue a supplement of 96 pages eveiy month, price 25 cents, or. by subscription, $3.00 a year, post-paid. Binding-Cases for Vol. I. will be forwarded by mail, post-paid, upon receipt ol fifty cents. See Club Kates, on page 7. THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW. PUBLISHED BI-MONTHLY. This old and valued periodical, under new and energetic management, has during the past yeaM"^^ stepped into the front rank of literature, showing itself the equal, if not the superior, of the great Reviews and Quarterlies of the Old World. Per annum, $5.00 ; per number, $1.00. See Club Rates, on page 7. -v.